Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Paulding, James Kirke, 1778-1860 [1849], The puritan and his daughter, volume 2 (Baker & Scribner, New York) [word count] [eaf316v2].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Halftitle

[figure description] Halftitle page.[end figure description]

THE PURITAN AND HIS DAUGHTER.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page THE PURITAN
AND
HIS DAUGHTER.
NEW YORK:
BAKER AND SCRIBNER,
145 NASSAU STREET AND 36 PARK ROW.

1849.

-- --

Acknowledgment

[figure description] Page ???.[end figure description]

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1849, by
BAKER AND SCRIBNER,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern
District of New York.

Stereotyped and Printed by
C. W. BENEDICT,
201 William street.

-- --

CONTENTS OF VOL. II.

[figure description] Contents page.[end figure description]

Page


CHAPTER I.
A Preface which Ought to Have Preceded the First Volume of
This Work. 9

CHAPTER II.
A Forest Scene—The Wild Man in the Wild Woods—A Short
Speech Worthy the Imitation of the Wisdom of Congress—An
Ingenious Mode of Trying the Patience—A Thunder Storm—
The White Man Asleep when He should be Wide Awake 13

CHAPTER III.
A Scene not Uncommon in the Early Settlements of the New
World—Obstinacy of the Roundhead—A Massacre and a Siege—
Unparalleled Achievement of Gregory Moth—Langley Distinguishes
Himself—A Providential Shower and its Consequences—
A Scene, and a Reflection. 18

CHAPTER IV.
Resuscitation of Gregory Moth—How Accident sometimes Disconcerts
the Projects of Wise Men—Decisive Consequences of
Turning to the Right instead of the Left—Sensible Cogitations
of a Young Man about Falling in Love—Another Accident
Leading to a Long Task, which, as Is commonly the Case, Ends
in Nothing particular. 39

-- vi --

[figure description] Page vi.[end figure description]

CHAPTER V.
Miriam Sets an Example to all Dutiful Daughters—Poses Her
Mother with a Knotty Question—Some Prosing about Humdrum
Domestic Matters—A Love Scene between Mildred and
Gregory Moth—Sketch of a Character, and sundry Other Matters.
53

CHAPTER VI.
Return from the Wars—The Cavalier and Roundhead Like Each
Other the Less, the Better They Become Acquainted—Specific
for Dispersing a Fog—A Communication Ending with Something
like a Declaration. 72

CHAPTER VII.
Another Example Set by Miriam, which Young Ladies may Follow
in a Similar Predicament, or not, just as They Please—Harold
again Acting on Principle—The Cavalier Becomes Unreasonable,
and Refuses to Consider the Matter, lest He Should
Come to a Wrong Decision—Is Hugely Tickled with the Vision
of an Angel, Which Is Put to Flight by a Woman—How to
Manage an Unreasonable Husband—The Cavalier both Astonished
and Enraged—Indites a Challenge, but Is Prevented from
Sending It, by the Discretion of Gregory Moth. 82

CHAPTER VIII.
A Little Truth, by Way of a Treat—Causes and Consequences—
Harold Transgresses the Law by Obeying the Gospel—Inconvenience
of being a Justice of the Peace—The Justice Seeks
Counsel from a Wise Fool, like the Illustrious Penurge—Harold
once more before a Magistrate—Is Fined and Adopts an Important
Resolution—Soliloquy of the Justice, which Begins
very sensibly, but Ends in Nothing. 96

-- vii --

[figure description] Page vii.[end figure description]

CHAPTER IX.
Unaccountably Perverse Conduct of Miriam—A Message by Gregory
Moth, who Makes Mischief—An Evening in the South,
which actually Ushers in an Apology for a Love Scene, which
will, it is feared, not altogether Satisfy the Reader, for Want of
Sufficient High Seasoning—A Last Parting. 110

CHAPTER X.
A Deserted Mansion—Captain Skeering—An Extraordinary Voyage
without Tempest or Shipwreck—Arrival at Naumkeag—
State of Affairs there—Mildred Suspected of Witchcraft—A
Pilgrimage through the Wilderness—Scene on a River—Excommunication
of the Demon of Water Power—End of the Pilgrimage.
125

CHAPTER XI.
The New Home—Statistical View of a Young Lady's Heart—A
Conversation—A Loss Never to be Repaired—Two Griefs Better
than One—The First Grave in the Church-Yard. 138

CHAPTER XII.
A Sage Observation—Change in the Habits and Character of the
Roundhead—Harold Questions his Daughter on a Very Delicate
Subject—Arrival of a Welcome Visitor—A Walk to the Summit
of a Mountain—And What They Saw There—The Judge
of a King. 151

CHAPTER XIII.
A Living Rival to a Dead Man—Some Account of a Man with a
Good Character at Home, and an Indifferent One Abroad—Approved
System of Courtship which, however, Does not Succeed—
The New Suitor Thinks Miriam is Looking in a Strange
Place for a Husband. 163

CHAPTER XIV.
Symptoms of Trouble—The Church in Danger—An Apparition
Appears, Disappears, and Is never Seen again—A Fatal Accident—
A Conversation and a Death—The Pagan's Offering—Old
Servants—Old Friends—A Sonnet. 170

-- viii --

[figure description] Page viii.[end figure description]

CHAPTER XV.
Miriam Alone in the World—The Good Pastor Falls Asleep in
His Pulpit—One of Job's Comforters—A Suitor Non-suited before
Commencing His Suit—New Laws and New Emigrants—
Consequence. 179

CHAPTER XVI.
Progress of a Panic—Ingenious Device of Master Tobias Harpsfield
for Winning a Wife—Description of a First-Rate Witch—
Miriam Accused of Witchcraft. 190

CHAPTER XVII.
Miriam Examined before the Magistrates and Committed to Prison
on the Evidence of Old Cat—Visit of Condolence by Tobias
Harpsfield and its Consequences—Trial and Condemnation on
the Testimony of the Devil. 199

CHAPTER XVIII.
The Self-Punishment of the Guilty—An Apparation—Exorcism
of Mildred who Joins in Accusing her Young Mistress of
Witchcraft—The Ghost Vanishes Suddenly, but shortly Appears
again to Miriam—Particulars of the Interview. 209

CHAPTER XIX.
In which the Author, after Vindicating Himself from a Serious
Charge, and Disclosing a Great Secret, Takes a Retrospect by
Way of Accounting for the Appearance of the Ghost. 217

CHAPTER XX.
Retrospect Continued. 228

CHAPTER XXI.
Retrospect Continued. 240

CHAPTER XXII.
Retrospect Concluded. 246

CHAPTER XXIII.
Poor Miriam Habingdon!—All Human Means of no Avail—A
Last Interview. 251

CHAPTER XXIV.
The Last Scenes in the Drama. 260

Main text

-- --

p316-238 CHAPTER I.

A PREFACE WHICH OUGHT TO HAVE PRECEDED THE FIRST
VOLUME OF THIS WORK.

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

It hath been a mooted point with that class of philosophical
inquirers, which so usefully occupies itself
with discussions that can never be brought to a conclusion,
whether the age gives the tone to literature,
or literature to the age. It is a knotty question, and
not being of the least consequence to any practical
purpose, it will be passed over with the single remark,
that it is quite useless for an author to write in good
taste if the public won't read, and equally idle for the
public to cherish a keen relish for polite literature, if
there are no authors to administer food to its appetite.

It is certain, however, that owing either to the
excessive refinement and intelligence of the age, or it
may be, to causes directly the contrary, the present
taste of the venerable public is exceedingly

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

carniverous. If any conclusion can be drawn from those
classical productions which are so industriously hawked
about by the genuine representatives of the illustrious
“Dicky Doubt,” who, by an allowable figure of
speech, may be called the handmaids of the Muses,
there must be an exceedingly voracious appetite in the
reading community for all sorts of breaches of morality
and breaches of the peace, not omitting smothering,
poisoning, and suicide. Authors do not mind committing
murder in cold blood, or perpetrating any other
atrocious crime, any more than they do borrowing an
idea from some old, forgotten writer; and the most
timid, delicate, nervous lady in the land, who would
shriek at the apparition of a caterpillar, or run away
from a butterfly, is now so accustomed to battles, robberies,
poisonings, and assassinations, that it would
not be altogether surprising if we some day hear of
one of the elite, after going the rounds of polite literature,
and committing a few murders in the way of
poisoning, together with some other fashionable et
ceteras
—not proper to mention by name, though the
thing itself is highly aristocratic—should make a brilliant
exit by blowing up a whole square of houses
and perishing in their ruins.

There was a time—it was in the dark ages, previous
to the apotheosis of phrenology and animal magnetism—
there was a time when the records of crime, and
those exhibitions of human depravity, which disgrace
the name of man, and make angels weep, were confined
to the romance of the police, and the last dying

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

speeches of convicted and converted murderers. A
taste for these was considered as characteristic only of
the vulgar and depraved, and they seldom ascended to
the parlor or the drawing-room, except by stealth. At
present, however, it appears that the most fashionable
species of romance is a sort of Newgate calendar, in
which the crimes and depravity of the lowest and
worst species of real human beings, are cast into the
shade by the creation of imaginary monsters.

The reader, however, is not to conclude from these
preliminary remarks that we meditate the presumption
of finding fault with the prevailing taste for blood
puddings, and concentrated soup of depravity. On
the contrary, with the amateurs of thorough-going
barbarity and wickedness, we are perfectly willing to
defer to the taste of the venerable public for that species
of meritorious romance, which, if anything can
achieve it, will assuredly, in the shortest possible time—
with the aid of the “diggings” of California—bring
about that Golden Age, when the saint and the assassin
shall lie down in peace together; when the sword
shall be turned into a bowie knife or a revolving pistol;
firemen meet at midnight conflagrations without
broken heads and bloody noses; and last and greatest
miracle of all, the bright star of Bethlehem cease to
be the torch of discord.

We are full of hope that the time is not far distant,
when the human heart shall become so mellowed and
humanized by being accustomed to these pictured
horrors, these atrocious crimes, and this total

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

degradation of the human species exhibited in polite literature
that certain portions of select readers should in time
lose all perception of the distinction between virtue
and vice, and the good and bad mingle together in
perfect harmony. Thus the world might at length
be brought to a perfect good understanding, and no
more blood be shed, except in romances.

Doubtless the experiment is worth the trial, and we
propose in this our second volume to flourish the besom
of destruction somewhat liberally. Hitherto, we have
only killed two or three honest people, in fair fight,
and, as yet, not one of our actors is qualified for a hero
of romance. But we shall do better in future, by
introducing, in due time, a gentleman so utterly
divested of any attribute that might redeem him from
abhorrence, that he cannot fail to conciliate the favor
of the judicious reader. It shall go hard with us, too,
if we don't commit a most exemplary murder soon. If
it comes not in our way, we will seek it. If we can't
kill by retail, which is much the most emphatic and
striking, we will go at it by wholesale, and demolish
entire communities without regard to age, sex, color
or condition. Should all our resources fail, we will
murder our story and smother ourselves with charcoal
to escape public justice.

-- --

p316-242 CHAPTER II.

A Forest Scene—The Wild Man in the Wild Woods—A Short Speech
Worthy the Imitation of the Wisdom of Congress—An Ingenious
Mode of Trying the Patience—A Thunder Storm—The White Man
Asleep when He Should Be Wide Awake.

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

In the depths of the vast primeval forest, where
echo had never replied to the axe of the woodman—
the great instrument of civilization, or the long resounding
burst of the hunter's rifle—on the margin of a
nameless lake, where dark waters, though pure as the
skies, reflected no object of the earth, was assembled
a band of red men, a race made for the shade, as the
white man is for the sunshine. The lake was several
miles in circumference, and lay in the centre of swamps
whose limits were almost undefinable, and its approaches
at that period only known to the savages who roamed
its borders. It was a gloomy, wild, fantastic scene,
silent as death, and melancholy as the grave, yet
decked with a profusion of flowers, and flowering vines
of gorgeous tints and various odor, that “wasted their
sweetness on the desert air.” There every production
of nature, around the margin of the lake seemed to

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

spring out of the water; for the land, if so it might be
called, was nothing but floating earth, that quivered
like a jelly under the light foot of the Indian. Vast
cypress trees, with slender limbless trunks and tufted
heads towering to the skies, and rocking with the
slightest breeze, rose from the water apparently selfsupported
on its surface; and with the exception of a
level spot on the southern shore which loomed some
ten or twelve feet above the surface of the lake, the
entire margin was one dead level morass of decayed
vegetables saturated with moisture. A numb and
moody silence reigned far and near; no woodland minstrel
caroled his joyous notes in these pathless wilds,
whose unapproachable recesses were never cheered by
the rays of the sun even in winter, for the trees were
all evergreens and knew no change of seasons. At
intervals during the day, a lonely woodpecker, the
hermit of the forest, might be heard tapping some
rough-barked tree; and sometimes the monarch eagle
was seen in solitary majesty resting on a dry limb,
silent and motionless, as if he were the guardian genius
of this gloomy empire.

The hour was near midnight, and a large fire around
which a crowd of dusky figures were moving back
and forth, tinged the melancholy cypress trees with a
silvery lustre, and threw a long line of light athwart
the dark water. It was an Indian council of the surrounding
tribes, whose deputies had met together at
this secret hour, in this secret haunt, to devise the plan
of a general attack on the intruding white man, and

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

practice those preliminary rites, which were always
the precursors of war to the knife. It is the characteristic
of the savages of North America, that they
have always some old injury to remember, or some new
one to avenge. Though without historians to record
their wrongs, they never forget them; and a legacy of
revenge is handed down from generation to generation.
Time never heals these wounds, however slight; and
when these motives are wanting, a dream interpreted
to suit the purpose, a whim of some old woman, a
fraud of some mountebank, or a real or pretended
desire to appease the spirits of the dead, is sufficient
to rouse the ever restless savage to war and rapine.

A war was now in contemplation which not merely
involved a single tribe, but all the tribes within reach
of the influence of the colony, together with their
allies, and which had for its object the utter extermination
of the whites, as well as the total destruction
of their property. The civilized and savage men are
two dry sticks; rub them together and they take fire.
The causes which produced this combination of the
Indian tribes were such as seem innate and inseparable
from the irreconcilable relations of savage and
civilized man, and will be passed over, as not material
to our story. At the moment of which we are speaking,
the final decision had been made; the deputies of
all the tribes were agreed; the plan of operations concerted,
and nothing now remained but to practice those
religious rites and warlike ceremonies customary on
such occasions.

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

A chief who had fasted till the vapors of an empty
stomach had ascended to his brains, and half-crazed
his intellect, now came forward and addressed the dark
assemblage as follows:—

“Brothers, I have had a dream. The great Spirit
appeared to me in the shape of a bear, and said: The
blood of your brothers is not yet wiped away. It
smokes from the ground. The spirits of your fathers
are not appeased. They wander about the spot where
they fell, and disturb me with their shriekings. You
must go and take scalps, burn houses, lay waste tobacco
fields, and eat the long-knives. Say to your young
men, take courage, dress your hair, paint your faces,
sharpen your tomahawks till you cannot feel their
edge, for the Great Spirit is with you. Go and avenge
the dead, that their spirits may no longer wander on
the face of the earth, howling like hungry wolves. The
long-knife is fast asleep—go and wake him.”

This speech was answered by a shrill, withering howl,
that quavered through the silent air, and awaked the
echoes from their sleep. Songs, filled with boastings
of exploits that might make the hair stand stiff, were
sung, followed by a succession of dances, rehearsing
the vicissitudes of war, and the various manœuvres of
Indian tactics, all exhibiting a variety of strange,
grotesque motions, accompanied by harsh, dissonant
music. When these were ended, the aged warriors
proceeded to test the self-command of the young braves
who offered themselves, for the first time, as candidates
for service, and were to act under the immediate orders

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

of the great war-chief. It was a maxim with these
strangely wise barbarians, that no man possessed true
courage who is not master of his temper, on all occasions.
Nature is more knowing than most people
think her.

The old warriors, accordingly, inflicted every possible
insult, provocation, and outrage on the young candidates.
They called them cowards, women, and threatened
to dress them in petticoats; they accused them
of running away from bears and wolves, nay, even the
timid deer; they made faces at them, followed by the
most contemptuous gestures; they beat them with
cudgels, pricked them with knives; and, as a last
effort, threw hot coals and blazing brands at their
heads. All this was borne with the most stoical indifference,
for if any one had exhibited the least sign of
pain, anger, or impatience, he would have been considered
disgraced, and unworthy to go forth to battle
with men. After this came the great war feast,
consisting entirely of the flesh of dogs, which, being
their most valuable possession, was offered up
to Areskoué, the god of battles. The feast being
ended, they extinguished the fire, and slowly departed
to their respective wilds, chaunting the song of death.
The silence of the grave succeeded their departure, but
their next coming was the signal for groans of agony,
shrieks of despair, and shouts of demoniac triumph.

-- --

p316-247 CHAPTER III.

A Scene not Uncommon in the Early Settlements of the New World—
Obstinacy of the Roundhead—A Massacre and a Siege—Unparralled
Achievement of Gregory Moth—Langley Distinguishes Himself—
A Providential Shower and its Consequences—A Scene and
a Reflection.

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

The inhabitants of the colony, who were by these barbarous
ceremonies devoted to destruction, remained
not only ignorant, but unsuspicious of the destiny at
hand. So many false reports and unfounded alarms
had of late followed in succession, and passed away,
that they, as a natural consequence, only produced an
additional feeling of security. The savages had concealed
their purpose with consummate art, and the
infant of the new world lay sleeping in its cradle, unconscious
that the serpent was coiling around him. Every
station on either side of the river, except the capital,
which was too strongly guarded for their simple tactics—
nay, every house was marked out, and a body of
Indians expressly devoted to its destruction. The plan
was laid with a cruel sagacity, and executed with
equal silence and celerity. Not a human being, white
or black, would have escaped, but for the compunction

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

of a half-civilized Indian, who paid the debt of gratitude
by betraying his brothers.

He was one of a small tribe which, some years previous
to this period, had been nearly exterminated by
the victorious Iroquois, the few survivors of which had
sought refuge among the Indians of the South, and
were received by adoption. Among them was a little
lad, who, being ill of body, and worn out by a long,
wearisome journey, was dropt by the way, and finally
fell into the hands of Master Tyringham, where he
became the companion of Langley, then a boy of about
the same age. By degrees he grew to be a favorite;
shared in Langley's studies, amusements, and occupations,
until finally scarcely any difference appeared
in the treatment of the white man's son, and the Indian
boy. They became greatly attached to each
other, and but for the difference of color might have
passed for brothers.

Somewhere about the age of sixteen, Langley was
sent to pass the winter at the capital, with a friend of
his father, with a view to polishing his manners, by
intercourse with the little community, among which
were many persons of liberal education and high breeding,
some of whom had figured at courts in their day.
Circumstances prevented the Indian boy from accompanying
him, and he was left behind. From that
moment he became melancholy and discontented. He
no longer paid any attention to his studies, insomuch
that Gregory Moth prognosticated that the Indian
blood was up, and that nature was becoming too

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

strong for habit. His days were spent in wandering
through the woods, or paddling on the river, and finally
he disappeared to return no more.

On the day succeeding the scene sketched in the
preceding chapter, as Gregory was early in the morning
scouring the wood in search of wild turkeys, he
was half-frightened out of his wits, by the sudden
apparition of an Indian, who approached him without
arms, making signs of peace. Whether Gregory
understood or not is a question, but certain it is, that
at this instant his gun went off, but happily without
doing any injury. The savage still approached, and
coming up said with a smile—

“Your gun is bewitched, Master Gregory.”

Gregory trembled like a leaf, and replied only by the
chattering of his teeth. The other then asked,

“Don't you know me?”

“No,” said Gregory, somewhat restored by his gentle
voice, and pacific deportment—“No, my acquaintance
is not very extensive among gentlemen of your
complexion.”

“That is rather strange. I was once a scholar of
yours.”

“Hah!” quoth Gregory—eyeing him closely, “a
scholar of mine! Let me look at you—but don't
come a step nearer. Why—why—if it is not our
Indian boy, I am a blind beetle. Where did you come
from, where are you going, and what brought you
here, after playing my master such a trick, you ungrateful
salvage?”

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

“True, I am a savage, and will speak to you in the
style of my native home. Listen—I see a black cloud
in the sky.”

“Where?” said Gregory, looking upwards—“I
don't see it.”

“No—the long-knife is asleep. He don't see anything.
The cloud will burst soon, and then he will
wake too late.”

“What do you mean by that? Speak out like a
Christian, can't you.”

“The Great Spirit is angry with the long-knives.
When the next sun is high up yonder, he will speak
to them in blood and fire.”

“A murrain seize this metaphorical villain,”
thought Gregory, “he is as obscure as a Pagan oracle.
I say, speak out. I can't understand your gibberish.
Its all Greek to me.”

“The Indian talks his talk, and the white man his.
But I will try to speak with the double tongue. Run—
fly like the deer to your master, and tell him from
me, that this day—at the middle of the day, when the
white man is resting from his labors, the red men will
spring from the woods, like hungry wolves, and
devour them all at a single meal. Tell him from me,
to make the most of the few hours yet left him, or
woe to him and his!” He paused a moment and
added, “I have been ungrateful to the white man for
his kindness, and am ashamed to meet him. Tell him
the Indian cannot fight against his adopted tribe, nor
join them in scalping the white man who has fed him.

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

He will go and seek some other tribe far away. Be
quick, long-knife, they will come at noon—let it not
be night to you all.” Thus saying, he bent his course
towards the West, and was never seen again. His
information, for a time, almost paralyzed Gregory,
whose limbs and senses seemed equally to fail him.
At length he recovered to a perception of his duty, and
winged by fear, made the best of his way home,
where he communicated his information to his master.

It was now verging towards eight o'clock, of as fair
a day as ever dawned upon the sunny South. Mild,
gentle, and soothing, it irresistibly disposed the mind,
as well as body, to languor and repose. But the tale
of the Indian had effectually roused the inmates of the
mansion, which in these early times, when danger
lurked behind every tree, had been built with a view
to defensive operations, though its materials were
principally of wood. There was no other house of any
pretensions within a distance of many miles, on that
side of the river, but that of Harold Habingdon, which
was by no means so well adapted to resist the Indian
mode of attack, as that of his neighbor. In the castle
all was hurry, and confusion. The massacre was to
commence between twelve and one, when the field
laborers would be resting themselves in languid indolence
in the shade, or fast asleep in their cabins, and
the masters shut up in their mansions to avoid the
sultry summer heat.

Every means of defence the brief period would permit
was adopted, and messages sent out to give

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

warning on both sides of the river; but, alas! too late. In
addition to this, Langley Tyringham took occasion to
mention the defenceless state of Harold and his family.
The old Cavalier's spirit rose within him, not in anger,
but sympathy. He forgot the past, and only remembered
the present hour, when a common danger
demanded a common sympathy.

“'Slife—that's true. The Crop-ear is more exposed
than we are, and besides makes a point of conscience
to offer no resistance in cases like this, as he told me
not long ago, when I called to warn him against the
savages. There is yet time—go to him. I see there
a horse ready saddled at the door. Go, and entreat him
to come hither instantly with his family and people.
Say to him, from me, that danger should make us
friends, and he shall be welcome. Be quick—not a
moment is to be lost—mount and away! But mind
you don't suffer his obstinacy to detain you too long.”

Langley mounted the horse, and gallopped full
speed to Habingdon. Entering without ceremony, he
found Harold apparently unconscious of the terrible
calamity impending, and was received by him with
an ungracious courtesy, by no means gratifying.
Harold stiffly inquired his business, which was equivalent
to an insinuation that nothing but that would
excuse his visit; and Langley, without preface, communicated
his errand. Harold had previously wrought
himself into an obstinate doubt of the reality of the
danger, and positively declined the invitation of his
neighbor. He professed to rely on Providence, which,

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

as he had never wronged the redmen, would doubtless
incline their hearts in his favor. Langley besought
him to come home to his father's. He painted in few
words the indiscriminate vengeance of the savage,
which spared neither age nor sex, and involved all in
blood and fire; he entreated him, if not for his own,
for the sake of his wife, his daughter and his dependents,
who looked up to him for protection, to accept
the invitation of his father, which he assured him was
cordially given; and finally reminded him that the aid
of Providence was only vouchsafed to those without
other aid, or who made every effort to help themselves.

The stern obstinacy of Harold became only more
rigid and inflexible, under the increasing warmth with
which it was assailed. A precious half hour was
wasted, and the young man at length took his departure
under the influence of feelings he had never
experienced before. It was not alone compassion that
tugged at his heart, but a stronger sentiment, which
had been a nurseling in his bosom ever since that wise
old gentleman, his father, had so judiciously proclaimed
his edict of non-intercourse. The danger in which
Miriam was placed took precedence, nay, swallowed up
all other feelings for the moment, and he thought only
of her. So young, so pious, so innocent and helpless,
he bound himself by a solemn vow she should not
perish if he could save her. On his departure Harold
apprised Susan and Miriam of what he had just heard,
his doubts of its truth, and his determination to await
the event. They heard, and submitted in silence.

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

Susan had long since acquiesced in the supremacy of
her husband in all cases not directly compromising
her conscience, and the religion of Miriam was that of
obedience. They retired and sought consolation in
prayer.

Langley galloped furiously home, and related to his
father the ill success of his mission. At one time he
thought of asking permission to return and endeavor,
if possible, to protect those helpless women; but he
recollected he had higher duties at home, and relinquished
the design with a calm resolution to do his
duty, and submit in silence to what seemed inevitable.
The brief period preceding the expected attack was
employed in various devices of defence which former
experience had taught them; and these being completed,
the hour had come that more than any other
tries the strength of manhood—the hour of watchful
caution, and of deep suspense—the hour of dread
anticipation, ere action has conquered thought—the
hour when the arm is idle and the fancy busy.

It was indeed an interval of dreadful silence and
grim repose; a stern, terrific calm—a crisis that tried
the firmness of the soul, ere it called forth the strength
of the arm. At length, when the sun had gained the
midway of the sky, Langley, who was on the watch,
suddenly saw on the opposite side of the broad river
a hundred columns of smoke, beginning slowly to rise
in various directions, as far as the eye could reach.
The land was a rich alluvial plain, extending many
miles, and constituting the most thickly settled, as

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

well as best cultivated portion of the colony. Here,
where every object was distinctly visible, he beheld
men, women, and children, white and black, fleeing
before the swift-footed Indian, brandishing his tomahawk,
painted like a demon, and yelling like a fiend.
Here he saw a white man bravely contending against
fearful odds, with all the energies of despair, at last
cut down, scalped, and hacked in pieces. There, and
everywhere, there crowded upon his sight scenes the
most horrible and inhuman—old men and little children,
women and half-blown blooming girls—all
shared the same fate in that bloody hour, and were
offered up a sacrifice to savage vengeance, perhaps
savage wrongs. It was another of the sore trials
which so often occur amid a conflict of painful duties,
that Langley was compelled to be a witness of this
scene of horrors, without the power of administering
aid to the wretched sufferers; for every moment a
similar attack was anticipated. Still he proposed to
his father to cross the river in the boat, if it were only
to rescue one single victim from the grasp of these
relentless barbarians.

“Impossible,” answered the old Cavalier—“It will
be fatal to us, without being of the least service to
them. The bloody scene will be over before we can
cross the river, and with only the assistance of the
overseer and Gregory, who is a notorious poltroon,
what could we do? Unless our information is erroneous,
we may expect an attack every moment, and
might soon be called to defend our own hearth. In

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

this case, at least, charity begins at home, and our first
duty is here. But, Langley,” added he, as if suddenly
recollecting himself—“there is yet a few moments, I
hope, for another effort to overcome the obstinacy of
that frost-bitten Crop-ear and his family. For himself,
I care not—let him pay the penalty of his folly. But
his poor wife, who really is a kind, good soul, though
a little fanatical—and little Miriam, who, for one of
the elect, is a good sort of a dowdy”—Dowdy! thought
Langley—“they are not to blame, and I don't like the
idea of their perishing miserably, as they most certainly
will, if they remain where they are.”

“Shall I go to him once more,” interrupted Langley
impetuously.”

“Yes—quick as lightning! take Fireblood, who I
have ordered to be kept saddled, and put him to whip
and spur. The distance is but small, and possibly the
sight of what is passing yonder may cool his confidence
in savage discriminations. If the Crop-ear resists,
knock him down, and run off with the women, whether
they will or not. This is no time for ceremony. Be
off instantly. I would go with you, only I am sure
the Crop-ear and I would get into a quarrel.”

Langley required no spur, and in less than ten
minutes had dismounted at Harold's door. He found
him contemplating the scene on the opposite shore with
deep and solemn emotion.

“You see, sir,” said Langley, “I am here again, and
on the same errand. You can no longer doubt what
will be the fate of yourself and family, if you remain

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

here. Your only chance of safety is in coming over
and joining my father in defending his house, which
is in some measure prepared. Once more, I beseech
you to lose not a moment.”

“I have made up my mind, on principle,” replied
Harold. “I have not wronged these redmen, and I
anticipate no revenge.”

“Is this your determination?”

“Unalterably.”

“Where are the ladies, sir?” asked Langley, somewhat
sharply.

“Where they should be,” replied Harold; “at their
prayers.”

“Cannot I see them for one moment?”

“To what purpose? But no matter—they are not
to be seen.”

“But, by heaven, they shall be seen. Excuse me,
sir. This is no time for ceremony. Life and death
are on the moment”—and he darted past Harold into
an inner room, where sat, or rather kneeled, the mother
and daughter in silent devotion. The moment he
entered, they rose, and Langley exclaimed, pointing to
Harold, who had followed him—

Your husband and your father is resolved you
shall stay here and perish by the hands of yonder
savages. I come, on the part of my father, to entreat—
to conjure him to take refuge in his house, which we
can defend, at least for a time. But he refuses—he is
determined that you shall both be murdered, scalped,
and consumed in the flames of his dwelling. Go to

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

him—fall on your knees to him—cling round his body—
clasp his knees, and pray him to avoid the double crime
of sacrificing you, and murdering himself.”

Thus saying, he took them each by the hand, and
led them to where the father stood, apparently unmoved.
They kneeled at his feet—they embraced his
knees—they caught his hands, bathed them with tears,
and besought him to accept the offered refuge.

“Harold,” sobbed the faithful wife, “remember we
are not now suffering for conscience' sake. We shall be
murdered, not martyred. If we die, it will not be an
offering to God, in testimony of the truth, but as victims
to the false confidence of a husband and a father
in the humanity of those who never spare. Ah! hark!”
An Indian yell of triumph was heard across the river,
announcing that the bloody work was done.

The iron frame of Harold shivered with emotion, and
his more than iron will was shaken to its centre by
this appeal. He contemplated the only two beings that
bound him to the earth, a few moments, in speechless
tenderness; and, as a second yell sounded in his ear,
raised up the pale supplicants, pressed them to his
heart, and the martial spirit of his youthful days being
once again aroused, exclaimed—

“Be it so. My own arm shall protect the wife of
my bosom and the daughter of my affections. I will
not trust them even to heaven.”

Few, very few preparations were made, and right
speedily they left the house they were never to revisit
more. The emigrants consisted of Harold, Susan,

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

Miriam, and Mildred—the affrighted slaves being dispersed
in all directions, no one knew whither. They
were received by the old Cavalier, with the warm welcome
of a frank and generous spirit. His excellent
wife—who we have not yet mustered among our active,
disposable force, because we have already as many
troops on hand as we can manage—his excellent
wife was no way behind her husband in hospitable demonstrations;
and the logical Gregory, who was suffering
under a severe fit of the ague, was greatly comforted
at the new recruits to the garrison, though they
added to its numbers more than its strength—for
“Misery loves company,” quoth Gregory Moth.

The dread repose which, for a brief period, followed,
was at length interrupted by the appearance of a band
of painted warriors, cautiously emerging from the thick
forest, that extended from some quarter of a mile distance
to heaven only knows where. Silent and cautious
as beasts of prey on their bloody midnight rounds, their
dark faces were seen peeping from behind the trees,
and their leaders exchanging vehement gestures with
each other. Being, at length, apparently satisfied that
no enemy lurked in ambush, they advanced warily
towards the mansion, exercising all their savage arts
in making their approaches, under cover of the outbuildings,
and keeping in the range of that part of the
house having the fewest windows and doors. Not a
mouse stirred, not a word was spoken above a whisper
within, and the savages at length concluded that the
place had been abandoned. Still with habitual caution

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

they advanced, crawling like serpents in the grass, with
the intention of plundering and setting it on fire.

The Cavalier had laid his plan of defence with great
skill, as became an old soldier. The few men were
placed at different loop-holes, primed and loaded, with
positive directions not to fire, till the order was given,
and the women, having refused to retire to an inner
apartment, were to supply the ammunition as it might
be wanted. The savage band was still sliding along
in the grass, their heads scarcely visible, and every
gun was pointed with deadly aim, each at its peculiar
victim, awaiting the word to fire, when Gregory,
who was placed at one of the loop-holes, in an ecstasy
of fear, unconsciously pulled the trigger, discharging
his piece at random, and without effect. The savages
uttered a yell, started up, and retreated under cover of
one of the outhouses.

“Victory! victory!” shouted Gregory, “I have
routed the copper-colored catiffs. See how they
scamper.”

His exultation was, however, speedily checked by
his master, who without saying a word, seized him by
the shoulder, conducted him to the cellar, and locking
him in, put the key in his pocket. An hour, or more
elapsed without the re-appearance of the redmen, and
it began to be hoped, that Gregory had indeed discouraged
them from any further attacks. But this
hope was soon dispelled by the advance of the enemy,
from behind the barn, each with a lighted torch. It
was evidently their intention to fire the house, and

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

force its inmates either to perish in the flames, or come
forth to meet even a more cruel death. Again every
gun was pointed with a steady aim, and at a signal
from the old Cavalier the fire was given—three
savages fell, and some others limped off in the rear, as
the main body retreated once more to their cover,
yelling with rage and disappointment.

Another pause ensued—a dreary pause—filled up
by the spectacle of the conflagration of Harold's residence,
which was distinctly seen from that of Master
Tyringham. A detachment from the beseiging party
had plundered, set it on fire, and were dancing like
demons around the ruins. The fugitives contemplated
the spectacle in silent sorrow; but the thought of
what would have happened had they been there, reconciled
them to their loss, and they were grateful. A
new and nearer danger now presented itself. The
savages were seen emerging from behind the stables,
pushing a wagon laden with straw before them, and
which almost completely protected them, as they
advanced. There was no doubt as to their object,
which was to set fire to the straw, when the wagon
was near enough to communicate it to the building.
This manœuvre at once baffled all their previous
arrangements for defence. There was no time to concert
means to counteract it, and each man was left to
his own resources. It was in vain they kept up a
continued fire; the Indians, sheltered behind the straw,
escaped their aim, and continued pushing the wagon
steadily in a direction to windward of the house. At

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

this moment of dread suspense and imminent peril,
Langley suddenly exclaimed—“There is but one
way”—and rushing towards the kitchen, returned
with a blazing firebrand.

“What now?” asked his father.

“Nothing—nothing, sir,”—replied he, hastily.
“Don't stop me—a moment and it will be too late.”

He then made for a door which opened in the direction
of the approaching danger, and in so doing, passed
close to Miriam, who had acted the part of a little
heroine, during the siege, and who suddenly grasped
his arm, as if to detain him. He paused at the interruption,
and Miriam, as if recollecting herself, snatched
away her hand, bent down her eyes, and spoke not a
word. Before any one was aware of his design, he
had hastily opened the door, which was fortunately in
a direction that hid it from the savages, advancing,
and tugging behind the load of straw, and darted forward
in the same line of direction until without being
seen, he had applied the brand to the dry straw, which
in an instant was in a blaze. He then retreated full
speed, but was detected in his flight, and saluted by a
shower of arrows, one of which lodged in his shoulder,
and remained quivering there, as he rushed in, and
closed the door. It was speedily drawn by the overseer,
who was one of the garrison, and like most of his
class, had a smattering of surgery; the blood was
staunched, and Langley, though suffering much pain,
persisted in remaining on duty, so long as he could
point a rifle, or draw a trigger.

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

But this daring diversion produced not its merited
consequences. The fire having been speedily extinguished
before it gained the mastery, the wagon was
pushed still nigher and nigher; and as if to aid the
savages in their design, the wind suddenly rose to a
gale. They redoubled their exertions, and at length
having succeeded in spite of the exertions of those
within, in placing the wagon in contact with the
house, they set it on fire, and stood under its cover,
shouting in triumph.

“Our time is come”—said Harold, in a calm, steady
voice—“death is inevitable, but there is at least a
choice how we shall die. How say you, friends, shall
we perish in the flames, or die fighting like men? It
is a righteous cause, when life and all that makes life
dear is at stake. This life is as often a choice of evils
as of good. Follow me, friends, and remember the race
is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong. Come
Susan—come Miriam—if it please God, we will die
together. Keep close to me, both.”

Langley now stept forward, and offered his protection
to one or either of the poor desolate women,
whose habits of submission to the will of the husband
and father were so confirmed by long years, that they
spoke not a word, but bowed in silence to Harold's
behest. They had clung to him in life, and were willing
to follow him to death.

“You cannot protect them both,” said Langley.

“Both!” replied Harold; “God only can protect
them. Alas! a little while ago, I said I would not

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

trust them even to His keeping; I am punished for my
blasphemy.”

“But I entreat you, sir, for the sake of others, if
not for your own.”

“Enough—no more, Master Langley; in this hour
of mutual extremity, when all of us are destined to
one common fate, all differences should be forgotten,
at least for the present. I would accept thy offer;
but, look yonder! There,” said he, pointing to Mistress
Tyringham, “there bides your watch. A higher
and holier duty calls you. To her who owes her being
to me, I will give my care; to her who gave you
being, give thine, and die for or with her as Heaven
shall will. Now let us go forth and perish by the
tomahawk rather than by fire.

Langley bowed low, and placed himself beside his
mother. He exchanged a look with Miriam more
expressive than words, and all stood ready prepared to
sally forth in the last extremity. In the mean time
the flames rose, and spread throughout the mass of
straw; the dry pine boards began to smoke, and soon
the lively flames ran swiftly along their edges. The
moment for making a last desperate effort had arrived;
the father and children, the husband and wife, had
exchanged a last embrace, and Langley had whispered
something in Miriam's ear that changed her deadly
paleness into a ruddy glow; when, suddenly, a black
cloud, which had been approaching unheeded, sent
forth a vivid flash, followed by a burst of thunder that
seemed to announce the interposition of a higher power.

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

The cloud opened its bosom, and a deluge of rain
descended with such volume, as well as fury, as in
a few minutes entirely extinguished the spreading
flames, and drove the savages into the stables for
shelter, where they stood awed into silence, until the
chief addressed them:—

“The Great Spirit of the white man protects the
longknife, and says he must live. Let us return
home, lest he should be angry with us for opposing his
will. Let him live to tell the story of this day, and
teach his children how the redman avenges his
wrongs.”

Under the influence of this feeling they all assented;
and taking up their killed and wounded, retired into
the recesses of the forest, chaunting the song of death.

The little garrison, after awaiting in silent awe
the passing away of the providential shower, and finding
the savages did not make their appearance, proceeded
to consult on what was best to be done. It
was unanimously resolved to remain on the watch till
next morning, and if no attack was made in the
interim, it might be safely inferred that all danger
was over, at least for that time. The night passed
away in anxious suspense, but without any alarms;
and on the morrow, a party went warily forth without
meeting the enemy. On a careful examination
their tracks were traced in the wet ground till they
entered the forest, and it was the unanimous opinion
they had departed not to return.

Feeling now a sense of security, their thoughts

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

reverted to the melancholy scene they had witnessed
on the opposite shore, where every appearance of life
and animation had ceased. The savages had departed
after finishing their bloody business, leaving nothing
but ruin and death behind them. One dreary, deathlike
solitude extended for many miles along either side
of the river; and, save those of Master Tyringham,
not a single building was standing. The whole country
wes scathed with fire. The nest of the toiling emmet
was broken up; the labor of lives reduced to ashes;
the meed of dangers, hardships, exile and privation,
for long, suffering years, swept away in a single hour,
and the owner of the fields lay a mangled victim
among their ruins. A party from Master Tyringham's
passed over with a view to rescue any survivor that
might chance to have escaped, and to bury the dead.
The scene was equally calculated to awaken both pity
and vengeance. Here lay a grey-headed Cavalier, who
had fought bravely, for his hands were cut to the bone
in grasping the Indian knife; close by his side was
his wife, who had accompanied him to the New World
to share his fate; and between them a young woman,
doubtless their daughter, with her head cleft asunder
by a tomahawk, and reft of its crown of glossy hair.
Here and there lay little infants with their brains
dashed out; and more than once they encountered
one of these innocent victims clasped in the arms of
its mother, or its faithful black nurse, who had perished
with it. Last of all, lay a banished, wandering
Quaker, whose non-resistance little availed him here.

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

Some were basking in the burning sun, and some
lay half consumed in the still smoking ruins, and all
had undergone the bloody Indian rite of scalping.
Men, women, infants, not one was spared. Black and
white lay side by side; and the slave had ascended
with his master to the judgment seat of Him who
knows no distinction. So rolls the wheel of time, and
crushes as it rolls. Shall we while lolling in the lap
of security, enjoying the rich legacy of peace and prosperity
bequeathed us by our forefathers, who paid so
dearly for it, rise up in judgment against them, if in
avenging this bloody tragedy, they took care to prevent
its repetition? Forbid it, justice! or if not justice,
forbid it, gratitude! The pioneers of the New World
came here under the sanction of rights universally
recognized by all Christian nations; they occupied
their early possessions by purchase, or by donation of
the savages; and for a long time afterwards their
weakness placed them under the immediate obligation
of self-defence, the first law of nature.

-- --

p316-268 CHAPTER IV.

Resuscitation of Gregory Moth—How Accident sometimes Disconcerts
the Projects of Wise Men—Decisive Consequences of Turning
to the Right instead of the Left—Sensible Cogitations of a Young
Man about Falling in Love—Another Accident Leading to a Long
Talk, which, as Is commonly the Case, Ends in Nothing particular.

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

While the events recorded in the preceding chapter
were in progress, Gregory Moth had remained
ensconced in the dire donjon-keep to which he was
consigned by his master. Nor was he, in truth, at
first altogether discontented with his situation, as it
placed him entirely beyond the reach of the Indian
arrows. But there being no window on that side of
the cellar where the savages were making their
approaches, his solicitude to know what was going
forward soon became exceedingly troublesome, and in
process of time the dead silence that prevailed gave
rise to a thousand thronging apprehensions. He was
suffering the martyrdom of fear, when all of a sudden
his nostrils were grievously assailed by a strong effluvia
of smothered smoke, which threw him into an
agony, or rather an ague. He concluded at once that
the house was on fire, and gave himself up for a lost
man. The moment all hope was over, he quietly

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

resigned himself to his fate; for the desperation of
cowardice is often a substitute for manly resignation.

He was roused from this state of abject despair, by
the flashes of lightning that penetrated his dungeon,
and the loud peals of thunder that rolled over his head,
followed by the pelting shower, which occurred so
opportunely. After this, a dead silence again ensued,
and he was left to his own conjectures, which finally
ended in a profound sleep, produced by the struggles
of his mind and exhaustion of body. Here he lay
undisturbed, being forgotten by all amid the apprehensions
each one entertained for his own safety, and in
the contemplation of the desolation around.

It so happened, however, that early in the morning
of the day succeeding the raising of the seige, it
became necessary to procure some articles of comfort
or convenience from the cellar, and one of the colored
serfs, who it should have been before noted, had been
safely gathered in their master's fold, on the first alarm,
was dispatched for that purpose. Cuffee, or, as he was
usually called by Gregory, old King Cole, was a native
of Africa, with a face that glistened like a well-polished
boot, luxuriating in the splendors of patent blacking.
Descending into the cellar, which was rather darkish,
King Cole stumbled over the body of Master Gregory,
who was solacing his hunger, which now began to be
rather imperative, with another nap. Being taken by
surprise, the gentleman of color pitched head foremost
against the stone wall of the cellar, but being

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

providentially provided with a competency of woolly hair,
escaped without any material damage.

“Gosh!” exclaimed King Cole, rubbing his pate—
“what dat dare yeer?”

“I am a sort of living creature,” quoth Gregory,
“very like a man, I believe, though I can't be certain,
in this dubious light.”

“Hey! Masser Gregory—you hide away from
Indian here—hey?”

“I hide from the Indians! thou discolored specimen
of the genus man—I scorn your words. My master
sent me here to forfeit daylight, and starve in a dungeon,
because I did utterly discomfit and put to flight
the copper-colored catiffs, with my single arm, and he
wanted to get all the credit of the victory to himself.
But Cuffee—good Cuffee—if thou hast the bowels of
a woodcock, I do beseech thee in thy merciful cruelty,
and pitiful hardheartedness, to petition my master to
let me out. I am, as it were, on the extreme edge of
starvation, and could make a glorious meal on pickled
grasshoppers. Go now—do, mine honest Cuffee, and
solicit earnestly for my release. I will reward thee
with the stump of my old pipe.” King Cole graciously
condescended to this pleading, and communicated it
to his master.

“Bless my soul!” exclaimed the Cavalier—“I had
quite forgot poor Gregory, though some how or other,
I felt as if I missed something. Poor fellow—he must
be as hungry as a wolf by this time. Send him
hither—I must beg his pardon.”

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

King Cole obeyed with all the dignified solemnity
of a favorite household servant; but Master Gregory
instead of waiting to receive apologies, had made
tracks towards the kitchen, where finding breakfast
ready, he sat down without saying grace, to the great
discontent of Goody Mildred, and solaced himself with
a degree of satisfaction quite exemplary. And now,
having released friend Gregory, and placed him status
ante bellum
, we feel at perfect liberty to proceed in
our narrative with a clear conscience. Some doers of
romances seem so entirely destitute of humanity, that
they will leave a man just on the point of drowning,
or with a house burning over his head, or a sword
through his body, while they lead the gentle reader a
dance no one knows where, leaving the poor victim all
the while in this imminent jeopardy. We remember
a grievous case of this kind, in which a very interesting
young lady fell overboard into the lake of Geneva,
in the first chapter of a romance, and was not rescued
till the middle of the second volume, the author being
occupied all that time in discussing a question of politics.
But, thank our stars, we were not born under
Saturn, to feel pleasure in devouring our own children,
for such we consider the personages of our story.

The destruction of the abode of Harold Habingdon
made it absolutely necessary for himself and family to
continue under the roof of Master Tyringham, until some
other refuge could be provided. Every other building
for a wide circuit around had been consumed; and
though the little capital of the colony had escaped, in

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

consequence of being protected by wooden defences,
guarded by a company of soldiers, it was at a distance
of many miles. Hospitality is the virtue of the new
world, and the old Cavalier, to do him justice, not
only frankly offered his house, but insisted on the
family remaining his guests, until provided with
another residence. Harold did not relish the proposal;
it went against the grain. But there seemed no other
alternative, and after a degree of hesitation that made
the old Cavalier feel quite belligerent, rather stiffly,
and ungraciously, signified his acceptance. Thus
Langley and Miriam became inmates of the same
home in spite of the stern decision of their fathers; and
thus did what could not be foreseen, baffle all the foresight
of these calculating worms. Were it not for fear
of being stigmatized as a turbaned Turk, one might
almost be tempted to believe that what is called the
chapter of accidents is the book of fate.

The wound of Langley Tyringham, though not
dangerous was slow and lingering in its cure. But
at the expiration of a week he was able to leave his
room, and sit out on the piazza, where the refreshing
breezes from the river seemed to infuse new life and
vigor into his frame. Here he was sometimes joined
by different members of the family, in social chat; we
cannot say cheerful chat; for the deep impression of
the recent massacre, joined to the wide-spread desolation
that everywhere presented itself, depressed the
jocund, airy spirit of youth, and turned the gravity of
age to sober melancholy. When Harold announced to

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

his wife and daughter the arrangement he had made,
he contented himself with gravely, almost sternly,
reminding the latter of his former conversation on the
subject of Langley, and repeating his prohibition of all
intercourse, as far as it could be avoided, without
direct offence to their host and his family. In spite of
filial duty, Miriam could not help thinking these
restrictions unreasonable, as regarded herself, and
ungrateful towards those who had opened their house
and their hearts to receive them. Still, she offered no
objection, but as usual acquiesced in his wishes with
silent resignation. She was obedient, as well from a
habit of duty, as from the dictates of conscience. The
deportment of Harold towards her, though in the main
kind and affectionate, was rigid and inflexible in all
matters involving what he termed principle. He
checked the vivacity of her youth, and was intolerant
of all those little amusements, or recreations that had
for their object merely whiling away the hour,
and dissipating that weary listlessness, always the lot
of childhood, when in the absence of all capacity to be
useful it resorts to trifles for amusements. Thus,
instead of growing up among the flowers, her early
days were passed in the shade of her father's pious
gloom. In her infancy, she was never a child, in her
youth, she was never young. Perhaps it was all for
the best, and that this stern discipline prepared her to
endure with patience the severe trials she was destined
to encounter.

Though she avoided Langley, as much as possible,

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

without absolute rudeness, strange as it may appear to
some, the less she enjoyed his society, the more she
thought of him. She dwelt on his daring courage in
venturing forth to almost certain death, to save the
lives of his parents, her parents and herself. Had he
risked his life for her alone, she could not have been
more grateful. Nay, her feelings were only the more
fervent, when she remembered that those she most
cherished on earth were involved in the fate from
which he had ventured his life to rescue her. Langley
remained for weeks pale and languid, and pity
allied itself with gratitude—a most formidable confederacy
in the heart of woman.

The robustuous Cavalier, who pitched head foremost
into everything, whether a stone wall, or a feather
bed, had in like manner, in his summary mode of intimating
his wishes, signified to Langley, that though as
a Virginia gentleman, he had invited the family of the
Roundhead to his house, after losing their own, he
must distinctly understand that the edict of non-intercourse
was still in full force. The wise old gentleman
concluded by positively prohibiting his son from falling
in love with the little Crop-ear, since he would
never consent to mix his blood or his name with that
of a rebel to his king, and an apostate from his mother
church. The reader is not to presume from this reference
to mother church, that Master Tyringham was a
very religious man. The honest truth of the matter
is, that though he had fought for the thirty-nine articles,
and was ready to fight again, it would have

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

puzzled him mightily to tell what they were. But
people may have a vast deal of bigotry without
much religion.

However this may be, Langley assured his father,
and that with sincerity, that he had not the least
intention of making love to Miriam; whereupon the
worthy Cavalier departed, highly satisfied with the
wisdom of his precaution. Left alone, the young gentleman
began to chafe a little on the bit. He was
now of age—witness the sturgeon's head, and the profound
nap in his chair. Without overrating himself,
he thought he was man enough to resist being treated
as a boy or tied to his father's watchchain. In short,
he waxed rebellious, and meditated an insurrection. It
was well, he thought, that he was not in love with
Miriam, else he might be tempted to woo her, if only
to assert his independence. Then by a very natural
transition, he recalled to mind the sweet and pious
composure, with which she had met the almost certain
approach of a horrible death. He dwelt on her
pale, placid brow, her deep, feeling eye, as it often
watched him in his efforts for her defence; nor did
he forget the involuntary eagerness with which she
grasped his arm, and suddenly relinquished it, as heretofore
related. There were certain looks she had
directed towards him, while the arrow was extracting
from his shoulder, which penetrated deeper than his
wound, and made a more lasting impression. Finally,
having lived much alone in his boyhood, he was accustomed
to soliloquize in thought, and the following may

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

serve as a specimen of what occurred to his mind
whenever he was at leisure and alone.

“How strange it seems, that those religious and
political antipathies, which set us together by the ears
in the old world, should extend to the new. What if
her father raised his arm against his lawful sovereign?
For all their claim to divine right, kings are but men,
for they die like other men, and if people are punished
with death for rebelling against their sovereign, I don't
see why a sovereign may not be punished for rebelling
against his people. It strikes me, that kings may
conspire against the just rights of their subjects, as
well as subjects against the lawful prerogative of the
sovereign. If you punish one, why not the other? As
to high church and low church, I don't see that there
is any great difference, where there are no loaves and
fishes to scramble about. Surely it is not only absurd,
but cruel to persecute those who have themselves fled
from persecution. How can people tell whether they
are treading in the paths of truth, or wandering in the
slough of error, except as the Bible teaches them, not
as the Bible is interpreted by those who with all their
arrogance, do not pretend to inspiration? As to poor
Miriam, she is a dear little soul, as innocent as a lamb,
and as pious as a saint. She follows the faith of her
father, as I do that of mine. If we were married—not
that I have the least inclination that way—but if by
some unaccountable accident we were to marry, we
might go to the same church, for we are both Christians,
without disputing about points of faith when we

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

came home. It is true, she sings rather long hymns,
but her voice is so sweet, it does my heart good to
hear her. To be sure, there might be some difficulty
about the children. Pshaw! what the deuce am I
thinking about”—and Master Langley concluded his
soliloquy in a huff, by setting forth to cool himself in
a contemplative walk.

It was verging towards sunset, and this was the
first time he had ventured to take a stroll, since he received
the arrow in his shoulder. He naturally bent
his way towards the water, for there is an irresistible
attraction in the running brooks, the silvery lake, and
the winding river. The playful child, happy in its
innocent thoughtlessness, loves to scamper along its
white, sandy shore, and ever and anon, bathe its feet
in the cold water; the lusty boy delights to hurl the
skipping stone athwart its glassy surface, and count
with exultation the number of its leaps; and the caretired
spirit, laden with tears and sorrows, is coaxed for
a while into resignation or forgetfulness, by its soothing
murmurs.

Just before the spirit moved the young philosopher
to indulge in an evening stroll, that mysterious sympathy,
which the reader must already have observed,
had unaccountably produced a concert of action,
between Langley and the little Crop-ear girl—had
impelled Miriam to put on her primitive bonnet, with
the self-same design. She had been accustomed to
walk abroad at will since the illness of Langley, feeling
no apprehension of meeting him, and Harold had

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

indulged her under a like conviction. Langley had
not proceeded far, when he saw something he took for
a woman, slowly pacing along, as if in deep contemplation.
He had a presentiment who it was, and
respecting the command of his father, changed his
course, several points of the compass, by which
manœuvre he placed a thick copse of wood betwixt
him and the enemy. Miriam had also seen him coming
towards her, and moved by a similar impulse of
duty, diverged a little at first, until she placed herself
under shelter of the self-same copse, after which she
turned short about, and bent her steps towards the
house, on the opposite side of the cover. Without a
map, we despair of giving a clear idea of their juxta-position;
but certain it is, that these mutual endeavors
to avoid each other suddenly brought them together,
face to face, in turning a sharp angle of the wood.
The truth is, there is no resisting destiny, and it is
useless to argue the point.

The face of Miriam, naturally pale, and that of
Langley rendered so by his late indisposition, both
became suddenly flushed at this awkward and unsought
meeting. To pass without speaking, or to speak without
stopping, would have savored of discourtesy, and
accordingly the young gentleman addressed the young
lady, halting at the same time. It is believed—nay,
it is certain, that his first remark had reference to the
weather, that never failing and—let people say what
they will—that interesting subject, which in some
way or other, enters into almost all the concerns of

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

life. Certain pert writers, aspiring to more fashionable
topics, have sneered at this common-place topic, but
after all, it is better to talk of the weather, than to
scandalize our neighbors, or play dummy, like two
John Bulls, when they meet together after a long
absence.

“What a delightful evening,” quoth Langley.

“Delightful,” echoed Miriam; and they rung the
changes on this head, reiterating the same ideas, if
not the same words, until it is believed they scarcely
knew what they were saying. Whether this unconsciousness
extended to what they were doing, is doubtful,
but certain it is, that contrary to all approved
canons of courtesy, instead of the gentleman turning
about with the lady, the lady turned back with him,
without being aware of her condescension; and in
place of returning to the house, they proceeded the
other way, still harping on the beauty of the evening.
All on a sudden, however, Miriam changed the subject,
and fixing her eyes on his face, said in a voice betokening
an interest in the subject—

“You are very pale, and must be tired with your
walk—let us return.”

“Tired, what makes you think so? Is it because
you are tired of me?” said Langley jestingly.

“Why—why—because you look so. You are so
pale and thin; I am sure you must be weak and
weary.”

“Indeed, you are mistaken, I never felt better in
health, or happier in spirit, than at this moment.”

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

There was probably something in the tone, manner,
or look, which accompanied these words, that caused a
slight suffusion on the cheek of Miriam.

“Do you think there is no danger from the savages?”
said she hastily.

“None. They will not return. They have pretty
well done their bloody business. Besides, they will
soon have enough to do in defending themselves. We
are preparing an expedition to avenge their cruelties,
and if possible forever prevent their repetition.”

“And do you go with it?”

“Certainly. Every man that can carry a weapon,
or put one foot before the other will go, and do his best
to avenge the blood of his kindred and friends.”

“By shedding his own. But you are not yet fit to
go on such an errand. You are scarcely recovered
from your wound, and should stay at home to protect
us poor women.”

“I am quite able to pull a trigger, and can best
protect you, by destroying your enemies.”

“Yes!”—answered she, with a deep feeling—“yes,
by leaving them alone to their fearful apprehensions,
awakened by every falling leaf, or whisper of the air;
to feed on their miserable anxieties for your fate—to
a conflict of hopes and fears, that only ends in the
certainty of a broken heart. Do not go—I entreat
thee not to go. Do not leave us—I—I—speak in
behalf of thy mother.”

“Would you have me stay at home to be despised
as a coward?” cried Langley, deeply moved by her

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

gentle solicitude—“would you have me called coward—
tell me, Miriam?”

“No,” replied she, firmly—“My father is a Christian
soldier, and has often told me that courage is the
great safeguard of the virtues of man, since without
it he may be frightened out of them all, and commit
the deepest crimes through the instigation of fear. I
would not have you be afraid of anything on earth,
but doing wrong. But I wish you could remain with
us, without incurring a name all women hate and
men despise. When do you go?”

“The day after to-morrow.”

“Indeed—so soon. And when do you return?”

“When it pleases Heaven. Perhaps never.”

“Perhaps so,” said Miriam in a low voice—“let us
return home. We have committed a fault to our
fathers. Let us go and ask forgiveness.”

Langley made no attempt to detain her, and they
turned towards the house, apparently little disposed
for further conversation.

-- --

p316-282 CHAPTER V.

Miriam Sets an Example to all Dutiful Daughters—Poses Her
Mother with a Knotty Question—Some Prosing about Humdrum
Domestic Matters—A Love Scene between Mildred and Gregory
Moth—Sketch of a Character, and sundry Other Matters.

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

Harold Habingdon was now busily employed in erecting
a temporary wooden building for the occupation
of his family, and had frequent occasion to visit the
capital to obtain supplies of materials. It was during
one of these journeys there that the accidental meeting
recorded in the preceding chapter occurred, and consequently,
Miriam, for the present, escaped a lecture for
her involuntary transgression. Like a dutiful daughter,
she, however, immediately disclosed it to Susan;
for her pure and innocent soul never once harbored
the idea of concealing any act or thought from her
mother. She, therefore, frankly told the whole story,
or at least intended to do so. But, somehow or other,
it was no more like what actually occurred, than the
practice of certain very moral and religious people is
to their professions. She said not a word about looks,
tones, and other accompaniments, which are as essential
to the proper understanding of a subject as the

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

expression of the face is to a likeness in a picture.
Susan was a kind, rather than an indulgent mother;
and though she seldom commanded her daughter,
expected obedience to her wishes. She gently chid
Miriam for not returning home immediately.

“Would you have done so, mother, if you had been
me?” said Miriam, with perfect simplicity.

“Why, I don't know whether I would, child. Come,
let us go spin.”

The period of departure for the capital to join the
garrison and the few planters that survived the massacre
in the expedition projected by the governor against
the hostile savages, had now arrived. Harold had
returned, and having been cured of his scruples by the
scene he had just witnessed, voluntarily consented to
be one of the party; and the old Cavalier and his son
panted for an opportunity of retaliating on the Indians
the murder of their friends and neighbors. It was felt
by all that a decisive struggle was at hand, which
might decide for ages, perhaps for ever, whether this
portion of the earth was to remain a wild, unfruitful
heritage of savage man, or the wilderness come in
time to blossom as the rose, by the magic of labor.

The evening preceding the morning of the departure
of these adventurous spirits on this fatiguing and dangerous
service was passed in grave and solemn converse,
interrupted by long pauses of painful thought
and gloomy anticipation. Many were the cautions of
the good dames to their helpmates to be careful of the
nightly dews, and morning fogs; and most especially

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

were they adjured to keep clear of all trees behind
which the prowling savage might lurk, and launch
his feathery arrows. Good Mistress Tyringham especially
reminded her husband that she had packed up
his nightcap and slippers; whereupon the old Cavalier
kissed her and, though not in merry mood, laughed in
his sleeve while telling her he did not think he should
have much occasion for such rarities.

The hour of parting came, for they were to start
bright and early next morning. It was brief, solemn,
and sad. At the last moment Miriam gave her hand
to Langley; he felt a warm tear fall on his, and heard
a soft tremulous whisper—“Take care of yourself for
all our sakes.” “The tear, thought he, may have been
for her father, but the words were for me;” and he
often dwelt on them as he lay awake in the deep forest
at night, listening to the wolf's long howl, or the shrill
hootings of the solitary owl. The Indian warfare is
no child's play. The American savage is equally crafty
and daring; he moves like a shadow, leaving no track
behind him; instinct and experience have endued him
with a sagacity which often puts to shame the boasted
reason of civilized man, and forces from him an
acknowledgment of his inferiority. In courage he is
a hero, in fortitude a martyr. A union of the virtues
of a North American Indian with those of a civilized
Christian white man would be a great improvement
in the human species. But experience has shown that
the mingling of the blood of the two races rather combines
their vices than their virtues, and produces a

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

being inferior to both. The white man is the great
aristocrat of the creation, and cannot amalgamate with
any other color without being soiled by the contact.

The march of our wayfarers was through a long
unbroken succession of woods and wilds, where no milestone
marked the distance, or fingerpost pointed out
the way. By the aid of Indian guides they were enabled
to follow the trail of the Indian party that had desolated
the colony, until, on the thirteenth day, they tracked
them to the village of the great chief who had led the
massacre. Crouching low in the thick forest that
approached to within a few hundred yards of the village,
they waited in breathless silence till the sun
went down, and the shadows of evening gathered
around. They could see that preparations had been
made for a grand feast in celebration of their victory
over the white man, and as soon as it was dark, hundreds
of wild savages, men, women, and children,
issued forth from their cabins carrying lighted torches,
with which they set fire to a vast pile of pine knots,
which anon lighted into a blaze that shed a red and
angry lustre on the scene. Painted like fiends, and
decorated with fantastic yet picturesque grace, the
warriors danced around the fire, to the music of triumphant
yells, brandishing the tomahawk, and howling
forth their exploits in the victory they were now
celebrating. One warrior sung in a sort of recitative
how he had slaughtered the long-knives, and cast them
still quivering with life into the burning flames; another
boasted of the women he had cut down and

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

scalped, as they shrieked with agony; and a third
acted over again the massacre of innocent babes, their
brains dashed out, and their bodies trampled in the
dust, or cast among the smoking ruins of the home
where they were born. The blood of the white man
boiled in his veins at hearing these bloody stories.
Some of the victims, whose fate was now rehearsed
with such triumphant exultation, had been their
friends; some their near relations; and among the
lookers on were those who mourned the loss of wives
and children. But for the near prospect of a surer
vengeance, it would have been impossible to restrain
them from instant action; for the scene and the recollections
it brought to mind almost made them mad.

The leaders urged, over and over again, that it
would be best to wait till the feast was over, and the
tired savages sleeping away their debauch; but when
at length they saw the scalps of their kindred, friends,
wives, children, brothers and fathers, brought forth,
and suspended from poles, round which the savages
danced in triumph, they could no longer be restrained.
Both Langley and Harold, in whispered tones of deep
determination, declared, that however bitter and bloody
the aggression, they could not bring themselves to
await the hour proposed, when the disarmed Indians,
become insensible from drunkenness, would be unworthy
victims, incapable of resistance or atonement. It
was true, they would at all events be taken by surprize,
but they were armed, and so far capable of
defending themselves, that it would not be rank

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

cowardice to attack them. The old Cavalier seconded
these remonstrances, and an immediate attack was
determined on. The plan of operations had been previously
settled, and the long-knives, who were not sufficiently
numerous to surround the village, emerging
from the forest with silent celerity, were upon the
savage revellers ere they were aware of their coming.

The Indians, though taken by surprise, did not fly,
with the exception of the women and children.
Elated by their late success, and by the boastings and
revellings of the night, they met their foes without
flinching. Man to man, teeth to teeth, they met, and
tugged and struggled for life. No quarter was asked
or given, for the long-knife well knew the tortures
inflicted by the savages on their prisoners, and the
savages felt that they were now about to atone for
their recent massacre. Death or victory was the only
alternative, and death or victory the only thought.
Each one fought for himself, and every man was a
unit. None heard, none heeded the word of command,
if any such was given, for now men had no ears to
hear, or eyes to see, aught but the groans of the dying,
or the bodies of their foes. The fires went out, and
still they fought by the light of the stars, that seemed
to shine brighter than ever on the bloody scene, unconscious
and uncaring. Many gallant deeds were done
that night, and many a gallant spirit, red and white,
never saw the morning. But we will not enter into
particulars. There is enough of bloodshed in the pages
of authentic history, one would think, to satiate the

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

keenest appetite, and we shall only say, that when the
sun rose that day, and smiled on the open space in
front of the village, he saw nothing but smoking ashes,
and earth smoking with blood. The women and
children had fled into the woods, at the first surprise;
but the red armed warriors, had died to a man on the
ground where they stood, and the village had been set
on fire. So ended for this time the war between the
white man and the red, a war “never ending, still
beginning, fighting still, and still destroying.” The
surprise had given the long-knives such a decided
advantage, that their loss was comparatively small.
Of the trio, in which the reader is doubtless most
interested, Langley escaped with a contusion received
by a blow from an Indian club; Harold with a few
hard knocks, and the old Cavalier came off scot free,
bringing home his night-cap and slippers in triumph.

During this brief campaign, Miriam and her mother
said their prayers and plied the needle or the spinning
wheel, while Mistress Tyringham seemed to forget her
anxieties for those abroad in kindly cares for those at
home. There were indeed hours and hours, especially
in the dead silence of night, when dismal fears would
beset them, and the whoop of the owl, or the chaunt
of the whippoorwill, came full charged with all those
omens ascribed to them by superstition, from long past
times. But the cheerful light of morning seldom failed
to assuage these gloomy forebodings, and those blessed
every day duties which must be attended to, in joy or
sorrow, sunshine or rain, forbade that constant, wilful

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

indulgence of care or sorrow, which is one among the
many penalties we pay for what is called the good fortune
of being in a situation that places us above the
necessity of exertion. Busy men, especially politicians,
and philanthropists by profession, with whom meddling
is a disease, are a mischievous race, and a great portion
of their time is spent in doing mischief. But little
busy bee, woman, is always gathering honey, when
employed within doors. Every stitch of the needle,
and every turn of the spinning wheel, administers to
the comfort of somebody; and every step she takes
is on some errand of domestic benevolence, tending
towards a happy household, provided always that she
avoids scolding, and the chimney does not smoke.

All would have gone on smoothly—for the anxious
cares and sad solicitude of the faithful wives and
pious daughters were too deep to ruffle the surface—
had it not been for Master Gregory Moth, who being a
man of notorious valor was left at home for the protection
of the ladies. There had grown up between this
worthy and dame Mildred, the faithful handmaid of
Susan, a desperate sectarian feud, arising from a
difference in politics and religion, similar to that of
their masters—and according to the old saying, “like
master like man,” they kept up a perpetual warfare.
Gregory, being an Oxford man, considered a bishop as
essential to the Protestant Church as a pope is to the
Catholic, and would as soon have turned Turk as give
up the hierarchy. Mildred, on the other hand, never
called the bishops anything but “wolves in sheep's

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

clothing,” and verily believed the mitre a device of
Satan himself. As to the principles of the two sects,
or the points of doctrine in which they differed, they
knew little or nothing and cared less.

Mildred was in the abstract an excellent woman;
practically she had some faults, and many weaknesses.
The great enemy of woman, who figured in the garden
of Eden, had persuaded her, that though not young,
she was still rather handsome, and she had lived so
long in the hope of finding a helpmate, that hope had
almost become a certainty. The vision had become
so familiar that it seemed actual reality. She was,
moreover, violently given to psalm singing, both in
season and out of season, though it must be confessed
her voice did not quite equal the music of the spheres,
as celebrated by the rascally Pagan bards. The fact
is, it was decidedly bad, inasmuch as it united the two
great requisites of shrillness and dissonance, besides
being occasionally as keen as hard cider. It was,
moreover, a most ungovernable and rebellious voice,
always out of the traces; sometimes too high, at
others too low, and continually breaking short off, from
a treble to a bass, without the slightest preliminary
gradation, like unto a desperately-ridden hack, who
suddenly varies his pace from a canter to a trot, from
a trot to a villanous wriggle, and finally ends in a
full stop. In addition to all this, poor Goody Mildred
sung through the nose, and made ugly wry faces just
like a prima donna.

Gregory Moth, who boasted of being not only an

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

Oxford scholar, but a Cavalier, had a special antipathy
to long psalms, most especially the one hundred and
nineteenth, a great favorite of Mildred. If, as the
most witty of all wits, the reverend author of Hudibras,
affirms, in the mischievous spirit of satire, the
Puritans were pious out of pure spite to the Cavaliers,
it may be affirmed with equal truth, that the Cavaliers
were licentious and profane in pure spite to the Puritans.
There was a curious contest—on one side
which should be the best, on the other which should
be the worst. However this may be, the feud which
deluged a nation with blood, and cost a monarch his
head, had somehow or other descended into Mistress
Tyringham's kitchen, and greatly disturbed its accustomed
serenity. These two bulwarks of the faith
scarcely ever met without a sparring, and, if the truth
must be told, Master Gregory often provoked a contest,
from which he always came off triumphant by preserving
his temper. His usual way of rousing the
lion was by singing a stave of some profane song, and
calling her Goody Mildred, a name she abhorred.

A day or two after the departure of the expedition
against the savages, Mildred was sitting in deep contemplation
of the enormities of the wolves in sheep's
clothing, and at the same time humming a stave,
which from long habit she could repeat without thinking.
At this moment Gregory approached her with
fell designs, singing a verse of an old song, to which
she had a special aversion, and which ran thus—

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]



“Barnaby, Barnaby, thou 'st been drinking,
I can tell by thy nose, and thine eyes are winking;
Drunk at Richmond, drunk at Dover,
Drunk at Newcastle, drunk all over,
Hey Barnaby! take 't for warning,
Be no more drunk or dry of a morning.”

“Goody Mildred, I wish you would take a lesson
from me in singing, for you know I was one of the
chaunters at Saint Frydeswide's church, at Oxford. I
never heard an owl hoot with a worse grace. Listen
to me, I'll teach you the true cadenza:” and he roared
out—



“My name's not Tribulation,
Nor holy Ananias;
But I'm a pagan saint of old,
Call'd Antoninus Pius.”

“What dog is that, howling?” exclaimed Mildred.
“Get out, you cur;” and she stamped her foot significantly.

“Goody Mildred, of a truth, thou hast little taste
and no voice. Why, I have silenced a whole flock of
wolves with that very song. If you don't like it, I'll
sing you another—Fa, sol, la,—hem—my voice is a
little hoarse.”

“Hoarse!” said the other; “it's always hoarse. It
sounds for all the world like the songs they sing in
Tophet. I wish you'd go and frighten the wolves
again.”

“Well, but Goody Mildred—excellent, exemplary
Mildred—don't be so Crop-earish; and don't turn up

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

your devout, impatient nose at me, as if I was a
bishop. I've a great secret to tell you.”

“Well, what is it? do tell me.” Mildred was apt
to be a little curious.

“Why, marry, I declare I am almost afraid to tell
you, for I might as well expect a drum to keep a
secret. But, really now, as it were, peradventure, and
howbeit, if I am not greatly mistaken in the symptoms,
I am either grievously in love, or at least have
an awful presentiment that I shall soon meet with one
of those fatal accidents called matrimony, and that
without benefit of clergy.”

“Oh, Master Gregory! not without benefit of
clergy; that would be monstrous wicked. But you
are at your nonsense again. I know you are not
serious.”

“Serious and solemn as a toad sitting under his
umbrella, which is metaphorically called his stool.
Am not I a Cavalier, and you know they never tell
fibs like unto the Crop-ears.”

“I don't know any such thing, old Moth,” so she
always called him when out of humor.

“Well, don't be angry, it spoils your looks entirely,
and that is a great pity, seeing you can't well afford
it. So you won't hear my secret?”

“Well, out with it. I'm sure I don't hinder you.”

“As I was saying—no, now I recollect, I have not
yet said it—I am grievously tempted, whether in the
flesh or in the spirit, I know not—whether instigated

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

by the wicked Serpent or not, to commit the awful,
unpardonable, irrevocable sin of matrimony.”

“Now, you don't say so, Master Gregory. You
mean, then, to reform and marry.”

“No, I mean to marry and reform—that is the true
order of succession. To reform before marrying is
putting the cart before the horse; for, inasmuch as
that all men undergo a radical change after marriage,
if they were to wax good beforehand, ten to one they
would revolt afterwards and become little better than
the wicked. But, to return to my text:—I have
deeply pondered the subject for the last thirty years,
and if I could meet with a real bona-fide woman—
I mean a white woman, who has brought her pigs to
the same market,—'Slife, Mistress Mildred, I think
I would purchase one of the plantations over yonder,
that have no owners—for I have saved a little, skimmed
the cream—eh! Mistress Mildred—you understand?”
and Master Gregory slapped his pocket, where
he always carried a few pennies to make a jingling.

“Are you really serious?” asked Mildred, edging her
chair close to him.

“Quite serious, by all—but I won't swear. You
wouldn't like a swearing husband, would you?”

“Husband? Good la! Master Gregory, I never
think of such a thing. But I would exhort him at all
hours, by day and by night, sleeping or waking, eating
or drinking, to give up the practice; and if he
refused—”

“You'd convert him with a broomstick—hey?

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

Mistress Mildred. But to proceed—I have had serious,
nay, insurmountable difficulties in finding a suitable
person; for, you know, women are as scarce here as
swallows in winter. I have—forgive my presumption,
most exalted of women—I have all but determined to
cast myself and fortune at your feet,” and down he
plumped on his knees.

“La! Master Gregory, now you are making game
of me, I can see it in your eyes.”

“Distrust thy spectacles, divine spinster. Mine eyes
lie most impudently, if they convey any such diabolical
insinuations. In good faith, were it not for one
thing—”

“What is that?” cried Mildred, impatiently.

“Why, verily it is this—I will be candid with you,
for I scorn to deceive your unsuspecting innocence.
The fact is, you damsels of a certain age are too apt
to boast of your conquests; you go about like a hen,
cackling as if you had performed a great feat, and
wanted all the world to know it. Now, I am a modest
man, possessed of all the delicacy of my sex, and don't
like to be published in this manner. If it were not for
this serious objection, I do verily believe, I should be
tempted to offer Mistress Habingdon a few pounds of
tobacco, for the rich reversion of your remaining years,
seeing that in all probability you would break my
heart by dying a martyr, to prevent me from hanging
myself in despair.”

Towards the close of this aboriginal declaration,
Goody Mildred had gradually pushed her chair farther

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

and farther from Gregory, who sat with immovable
gravity waiting an answer, which came like a hailstorm.

“Marry come up!” cried she, in a rage. “You
talk of marrying—you talk of buying a plantation,
that can't muster as much as the hundredth part of a
fathom of wampum. You miserable bag of bones—
you smoked herring, that has hung up so long in the
chimney that rats won't touch it. You dried toadstool.
You—you—you—I boast of such a conquest—
I cackle like an old hen! You an Oxford scholar,
that never studied anything but how to make a ninny
of yourself. You a Cavalier—you pretend to have
kept company with gentlemen in London, that never
entered a decent house but to steal cheese-parings,
and never drank anything but two-penny ale, which
you never paid for, at the sign of the fool laughing at
a feather! But I can't live in the same house any
longer, and I'll go tell my mistress so, this blessed
minute.”

“Go say thy prayers, good Mildred, and aggravate
thine apathy,” said Gregory, and Mildred departed in
a rage.

These sparrings happened almost daily, and invariably
ended in an appeal to her mistress, on the part
of Mildred. This placed Susan in an awkward position,
somewhat similar to an exiled monarch, who has
taken refuge with one of his more fortunate neighbors,
and, if he is wise, never meddles with his domestic
concerns, lest he should wear out his welcome, and

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

receive a hint to mind his own business. The world
without, it is said, cannot bear two suns, neither can
the domestic world within doors bear a divided empire.
In that sphere the system of government should be
absolute, and the administration an unit. No division
of power is admissible; and the lordly garment
which has been from time immemorial the emblem of
man's supremacy, should always be hung up at the
outside of the door to indicate a temporary abdication.
The discreet Mistress Habingdon was well aware of
the extreme delicacy of any interference with the affairs
of the domestic empire, and especially with the
conduct of those household menials who exercise the
important functions of ladies of honor, gentlemen ushers,
lords of the bedchamber, and grooms of the stole,
in the courts of puissant monarchs.

Thus, though these frequent complaints of Mildred
were not only disagreeable but painful, still Susan
wisely declined any interference, awaiting with
patience the completion of the temporary building
preparing for their reception, until a better was
finished. By persevering in this prudent course of
non-intervention, it actually happened that the two
ladies, though placed in this dangerous juxta-position,
preserved the most amicable relations, and finally parted
the best friends in the world.

Other than these summer squalls, there was nothing
to disturb the even tenor of their daily routine, except
continued fears and anxieties, which were much
oftener felt than expressed. Nearly four weeks had

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

elapsed, without any tidings of their absent friends,
save certain vague rumors coming from no one knew
where, which only increased their apprehensions.
Buried in the boundless, pathless wilderness, these
hardy adventurers were lost to the world, and had no
means of giving or receiving information. Both parties
remained entirely ignorant of the fate of each other.
But the two matrons had been accustomed to these
trials, which, without hardening their hearts, had given
them firmness to endure either actual or anticipated
evils. Poor little Miriam suffered most, for she had
not been so well schooled in the rough discipline of the
world, and besides anxiety for her father, had now
begun to cherish in secret, and unknown to herself,
another feeling, which sometimes overmasters filial
love.

Notwithstanding the simplicity and self-denial which
formed the basis of her character, she resembled her
father in the depth of his enthusiasm, and the firmness
of his resolution. She was capable—nay, she was
formed for cherishing the most profound and lasting
impressions; and in the misty softness that seemed to
constitute the leading feature of her mind, as it certainly
formed its most touching attraction, there was
sleeping, as it were, a steady, calm resolution, which,
when once formed, and sanctioned by a conviction of
right, was capable of resisting temptation, danger,
violence and death. Her virtues had grown up and
been nourished in the solitude of youth, and like the
giants of the primeval forest, acquired a strength and

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

maturity never to be equalled by any after growth.
Had she been wicked, she would have been a monster;
had time and circumstance concurred, she might
have become a saint or a martyr, like those illustrious
virgins whose pure blood cemented the grand edifice
of the Christian Church. But in her present situation
she seemed far removed from such a destiny. Save
piety and filial love, no other strong feeling had ever
agitated her bosom, until she had frequent opportunities
of meeting Langley Tyringham, who stood before
her all alone, a tall, stately tree in some sandy desert,
without a companion, and without a rival. There was
no one near to compare with him, and the great solitude
around seemed, in her gentle fancy, animated by
him alone. She was not actually in love, or did not
know if she was. She had lately thought a great deal
of Langley, especially since his wound and his absence
on such a perilous adventure, for he accompanied
her father, and they were so closely associated in peril
that it was quite impossible to dwell on one without
recalling the other. But he had never spoke a word
of love to her, though sometimes her heart would
whisper sweetly in her ear, that once or twice at least
the tongueless eloquence of his eyes had flashed a
language more easily learned than our mother tongue,
and far more expressive than that of the flowers by
which the Persian youth conveys his secret love.

The time did indeed pass wearily, sometimes sadly,
with the lonely girl, and every day she found it more
difficult to fix her mind on the objects before her. It

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

wandered away into the region of ideal fancies and
visionary anticipations, half shaped, and peering like
objects in a mist, half real, half a dream. Even her
devotions were often intruded on by worldly thoughts,
and anticipations that flitted past and led her away
into the wilderness; or, what was far more winsome
and alluring, into a region of dim visionary delights
such as are never realized in this world. She often
wandered along the river, careless of its smiling
banks or tuneful murmurs; and still oftener sat idle
at her wheel, until roused by catching the eyes of her
mother contemplating her with deep solicitude.

Ah! Miriam, thou hast a secret in that innocent
bosom, and remember what the poet sings:



“If, when within the budding rose
A gnawing worm in secret lies,
Unless the opening leaves disclose
The thief, the flower soon fades and dies.”

-- --

p316-301 CHAPTER VI.

Return from the Wars—the Cavalier and Roundhead like Each Other
the Less the Better They Become Acquainted—Specific for Dispersing
a Fog—A Communication Ending with Something like a
Declaration.

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

One evening, as the three Penelopes were sitting together,
beguiling the time in sober chat and sober
occupation, they were suddenly roused by the entrance
of those who were the subject of their thoughts and
conversation. It is unnecessary to describe the warm,
affectionate welcome they received, or repeat the
thousand eager questions dictated by curiosity or a
deeper interest, and which, contrary to the practice of
many lords of creation, were answered with exemplary
courtesy. All manner of married men should make a
point, when they return home from the daily round of
occupation or pleasure, to answer the inquiries of their
helpmates frankly and fully. They should recollect,
that women are household deities, who only see what
is passing in the world through the windows, and are,
consequently, more curious than the other sex. Nor
should they forget, that they have a right to know
what their husbands have been about during their

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

absence. Who knows but that they may have been
carousing it lustily at a tavern, losing money at a
horse race, figuring among the young ladies, or, what
is still more provoking, actually making love to a
fashionable dame just returned from the land of Cicisbeos.
Yet we have seen brutes of husbands who, returning
home from fishing or hunting excursions, would
churlishly make a mystery of how many fish they had
caught, or woodcocks they had shot or missed. This
we affirm to be treason against the domestic queen;
but, like bigamy, it never fails to carry its own punishment
with it, as all men of experience know full well.
If not a storm, there will be a cloudy day after it, as
sure as the world. But a vehement and never-ceasing
desire to render our work highly instructive to all
classes of readers, we fear may draw upon us the indignation
of some and set the others yawning. It can't
be helped. We must have our say, and those who
don't like it may solace themselves with cheap literature
and picture books.

We have said nothing of the meeting of Miriam and
Langley, for the special reason that there was nothing
to say. Their behavior was exceedingly provoking.
Miriam only held out her hand timidly, and Langley,
as he gently pressed her finger ends, softly whispered,
“You see I have taken good care of myself.” The
little goosecap blushed, for she remembered these were
the last words she had spoken to him on his departure.
But there is no time for love scenes just now. We

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

have a new house on our hands, and must finish it as
soon as possible.

So at least thought Harold Habingdon, the Roundhead,
who became every day more impatient to remove
from the domicile of the Cavalier, that never said grace
at meals, and ate a hot dinner on a Sunday. The fact
is, the more these two gentlemen saw, the less they liked
each other. Though both good men in their way, they
were continually ruffling each other, without intending
or knowing it. Like two burrs, they never came in
contact without pricking. It was not only a contrast
of opinion on those ticklish subjects, politics and
religion, but their medium of viewing almost everything,
as well as their habits and manners, not only
forbade anything like cordiality, but actually created
a mutual dislike. The Roundhead abhorred drinking,
even to tetotalism, and blasphemed against tobacco.
If asked to take a glass of wine, he declined, with an
air of scornful superiority, which almost amounted to
insult. It happened that just at this time the classical
beverage called mint-julep was invented by some
happy genius, whose name, according to custom, with
most of the great benefactors of mankind, has been
ungratefully forgotten. The inventor of the plough is
unknown, while he of the daguerreotype, who has been
the instrument of marring more human faces than all
the sign painters that ever existed, hath been embalmed
in divers works that will cause his name to last at
least as long as themselves. Well might the sage

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

Gregory Moth liken fame unto water, which floats the
feather and lets the diamond sink to the bottom.

The old Cavalier was in truth a man egregiously
inclined to be jovial, though, to do him justice, he
never got “foxed,” as the phrase then was, except on
extraordinary occasions, such as birthdays, holidays,
election days, and friendly carousals among the chosen
few. If ever man had a fair excuse for sailing over
the Bay, it was him; for the juice of the grape and
the juleps did so harmonize with his good qualities,
that he was, if possible, thrice as kindhearted, forgiving,
generous, and loving in his cups, as when sober
as a deacon. With him the love of good wine was a
prelude to the love of his neighbor, not excepting the
Roundhead, whose name he sometimes toasted, when
the wine or the venison was especially good, with the
remark, that “though a Crop-ear, he was as honest as
the day, and as brave as Cæsar, that is to say, on particular
occasions.” But he always relapsed when he
became sober, and hated him mortally, a fact we
relate unwillingly, because it may be that evil-disposed
persons may draw from it an argument in favor of
drinking. Touching mint juleps, it is confidently
asserted, that he was the first man that achieved “a
hail storm,” by the aid of which he boasted he could
at any time disperse a great fog, and thus escape a fit
of the ague. It was with him an incontrovertible
axiom, that any man who would not volunteer a fit of
the gout now and then, for the sake of good fellowship,
was a skinflint, a flincher, and a milksop to boot.

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

Finally, he was a devoted disciple of Sir Walter
Raleigh—glory to his name!—and smoked like an
aboriginal; was mighty quick on the trigger; exceedingly
loyal, though he eschewed passive obedience;
rigidly orthodox, in his way; and swore a little upon
occasion.

The Roundhead, it is well known, was neither loyal
nor orthodox, and agreed with King James in nothing
but his disloyalty to tobacco. He never fell into a
passion—that is, he never gave vent to it openly. He
rejected wine on principle; he despised tobacco on
principle; and in short, was fettered by so many principles,
that on the whole, though a man of real worth
he was a disagreeable companion, since he was not
content with abstaining himself and setting a good
example, but lectured others for not following it. With
these, and various other sharp points of contact, it is
no wonder that these two neighbors, when the time
came for Harold to take possession of his new house,
parted worse friends than they had met; the crowning
offence being given by that gentleman, in discovering
what the Cavalier considered an indecent anxiety
to quit his house as soon as possible. They verified
the old observation, that domestic association creates
either friends or enemies. The story goes, that two
men once retired into the wilderness to make maple
sugar. They occupied a large hollow tree, and there
was not another human being within a distance of
twenty miles. They agreed very well at first, but
soon fell to quarreling, and one of them finally

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

murdered the other. So, when there was but one family
on the face of the earth, a brother slew his brother in
a religious quarrel. Let us not boast too much of
poor human nature.

After allowing a few days for putting things in
order in the new habitation, Langley Tyringham, considering,
or choosing to consider, the old prohibition
of intercourse abrogated, or superseded by the two
families having not only resided together in peace, but
made war as allies, strolled over one evening to make
a friendly visit of inquiry, and offer his services.
Entering without ceremony, as the door stood wide
open, he found Miriam sitting alone, apparently perfectly
idle—for it was just at that happy hour of twilight,
when all the world has leave to play awhile—
indulging a sort of indolent reverie, in which fancy
hovers like the butterfly from flower to flower without
lighting on any. She started at his entrance, and
though he was received not unkindly, her deportment
evinced a degree of awkward restraint, that
seemed to say he was not altogether welcome. But
soon her habitual calm self-possession returned, and
after a few minutes conversation on past events, she
addressed him with a melancholy gentleness, and her
eyes cast down—

“Langley Tyringham, I have all my life been
accustomed to obey the commands of my father, nor
will I wilfully disobey them but when my own reason
and conscience forbid my obedience.” Here she paused,
as if to take breath, or gather firmness to proceed, and

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

Langley thought to himself, “What is coming now?”
She drew a long breath, that seemed almost a sigh,
and then with an effort at cheerfulness proceeded—

“I see thou art a patient listener, and will be as
brief as possible to reward thee. Dost thou remember
the conversation we had together, walking along the
river side?”

“Certainly I do. It has often been recalled to mind,
and I almost think I could repeat every word.”

“Thou rememberest, too, the commands of our—
of your father and mine, that we—that is, that thou
shouldst not seek me again; that we were to hold no
converse, and be as strangers to each other?”

“I do; but don't you know these commands are,
or should be, no longer in force. Have we not lived
together, shared dangers together, suffered and rejoiced
together, since that time? Surely our fathers
can be no longer enemies after having been thus
closely associated with each other, when all their
earthly interests were bound up together. I feel myself
free to come and go, unless you forbid me. If
my visits give you pain, I will see you no more.”

“They do indeed, and—”

“I am gone, then, Miriam”—said he, in a tone of
sadness—“If my presence, as I understand you, is
disagreeable, I will trouble you no more; for, however
deeply I may regret its loss, I would not seek your
society at such a price. Farewell!”

“Thou—thou dost not understand me, Langley.
Thy visits are not disagreeable, but painful to me,

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

because they involve a breach of duty. O! were it
not for that, I should”—and here she checked herself
in some confusion.

“What then?” asked he, eagerly.

“No matter what; it is of little consequence. Let
me say what I have to say. I am commissioned by my
father, at my earnest request, to say to thee, that having
been sheltered under the roof of thy father from danger
and death—having been his guest and shared his generous
hospitality, he cannot bring himself to forbid your
seeing me in his own house. But he entreats thee,
for reasons of the deepest moment, reasons which can
never be overcome, and that become every day stronger,
that—that thou wouldst spare him the painful necessity
of forbidding thy visits, by voluntarily discontinuing
them.”

“Why, what, in the name of heaven, have I done to
awaken such strong antipathy? But, no matter; his
wishes and yours shall be obeyed. In my father's
house all are welcome, and his son is too proud to
intrude where that is wanting. Farewell, Miss Habingdon;
though you drive me away, I will still watch
over you, and be your protector, should protection be
required.”

“Alas! Langley, say not my wishes,” replied she,
sadly; “for why, now that we shall meet no more—
why should I not tell thee frankly, that but for that
unhappy feeling of dislike, I might almost call it antipathy,
between our fathers, it would have been a

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

pleasure to me to see you here, or elsewhere. But it is
forbidden, and obedience is my duty.

“Miriam—Miriam—does it indeed give you no pain
to think we shall meet no more?”

“It does, indeed. Why should I, who have all my
life considered it right to speak the truth, speak falsely
now? I shall be more lonely than ever. My feelings
and my thoughts will have no one to commune with,
and I shall prey upon myself. I shall be sorry so see
thee no more. But it must be so.”

There was a touching, plaintive simplicity and feeling
in this frank confession of innocent regard that
waked up all the latent enthusiasm of Langley's soul,
and caused him to pour it forth before her, without
control—

“Thanks, Miriam—dearest Miriam—a thousand
thanks, of love and gratitude, for your gentle kindness.
Nay, hear me before I go—hear me declare to
you that I love you better than any living being—that
you are dearer to my heart than all in this world
besides, and that nothing on earth shall prevent your
being mine but your own heart and your own will.
You say you have always been accustomed to tell the
truth, and I believe you. Tell me—the question imports
much, and your answer more—tell me, would
you, did no duty, no parental authority interfere—
would you forbid my visits after what I have now said.
Think what you say, and answer frankly.”

Miriam reflected a few minutes, as if to realize the
import of the question, and then firmly replied—

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

“No—I would not!—and now farewell, Langley.
I see my father coming, and your meeting would give
no pleasure to either. I shall tell him all that has
passed.

“Do so, dear Miriam. Let us have no concealments.
Our only sure guide through this world, in
joy or sorrow, danger; or difficulty, is the honest truth,
let what may come. Farewell once more—give me
your hand. I shall watch over you at a distance,
that will be something to live upon.”

“Farewell, Langley;” and the conceited youth
thought he actually felt a gentle pressure of her
fingers.

-- --

p316-311 CHAPTER VII.

Another Example Set by Miriam, which Young Ladies may Follow
in a Similar Predicament, or not, just as They Please—Harold
again Acting on Principle—The Cavalier Becomes Unreasonable,
and Refuses to Consider the Matter, lest He Should Come to a
Wrong Decision—Is Hugely Tickled with the Vision of an Angel,
Which Is Put to Flight by a Woman—How to Manage an Unreasonable
Husband—The Cavalier both Astonished and Enraged—Indites
a Challenge, but Is Prevented from Sending It, by the Discretion
of Gregory Moth.

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

Immediately on the return of her parents from their
walk, Miriam, with that calm self-possession ever the
result of a consciousness of well meaning, detailed to
them all the particulars of the interview with Langley.
The mother listened with somewhat painful anxiety,
the father with evident disapprobation. When the
daughter had concluded, he addressed her with stern
solemnity, as follows—

“Miriam—you know I always act on principle—I
feared, nay, I foresaw this, and for that reason forbade
all intercourse with that profane young man, who
would doubtless lead thee to the path of destruction.
He is one of the followers of Belial, and were he to
become thy guide in this world would shipwreck thy
hopes of that which is to come. Tell me—I know

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

thou wilt speak the truth, even on a subject where
maidens think it seemly to deceive even their parents—
tell me, hast this young Philistine touched thy heart?
Come, do not blush and hang thy head. Remember,
I am thy father, and thy mother is a woman.”

Miriam did indeed blush and hang her head, and
hesitated before she answered—

“Father, I know not what thou meanest by touching
the heart; but if to think often, and sometimes
dream of him—if to wish for his presence and regret
his absence—if to feel myself awakened to a new
existence, and to live and move in a world I never
dreamed of before, is to be touched at the heart, then,
I fear, I am indeed touch deeply.”

“Enough—enough, my daughter,” said Susan;
“thou remindest me of the days of my youth. I
recognize thy symptoms—say no more.”

“Miriam,” spoke Harold, after a silence of deep,
intense thought, “listen to what I am about to say.
The young man hath disclosed his love to thee, and
thou hast sufficiently disclosed thine to thy parents.
Thy innocent heart is indeed deeply touched, as I well
can see. Providence, for some inscrutible purpose,
perhaps to try thee in the fire, hath baffled all my
precautions. As a father I have a right to forbid thee
to think more of that reprobate young man.”

“Reprobate!” exclaimed Miriam, timidly. “For
aught I have ever seen of him, he is good and amiable,
honest and true.”

“It may be so in the estimation of those who judge

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

a man by his acts rather than his faith, and substitute
the filthy rags of good works for the sublime mysteries
of the incomprehensible Creator. But whatever he
may be, he is not of thy faith, nor are his habits, manners,
and mode of thinking like ours. He belongs to
a church which hath persecuted thy father and thy
mother; to a party which hath forced them into exile
from their country, whose principles are in eternal
warfare with mine and thine, and to whose members
our habits and principles are subjects of ridicule, if
not abhorrence. To live in harmony with such a man
under one roof, and in all the intimate relations of
life, either thou must assimilate with him, or he with
thee. In the natural, not to say inevitable course of
things, the former would be the case; the weaker
vessel would yield, and thou wouldst become not only
a backslider from thy faith, but its deadly foe. All
that I have done and suffered in the hope of at last
enjoying the freedom of my immortal soul, and transmitting
the like to my children to the latest posterity,
will thus be rendered vain. Thou wilt become an
apostate, and thy children will follow thy example.”

He paused, deeply affected by the picture he had
drawn, and Miriam approached, took his hand, and
said—

“Believe it not, my father. The persecutions of
the living and the dead of my family; the blood thou
hast shed of others, and thine own, and the sacrifices
thou hast made, have caused thy faith to be too precious
to me ever to offer it up on any worldly altar.

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

Speak thy commands. I will not say I am convinced
by thy arguments, but I will obey thy will.”

Harold kissed her pale cheek affectionately, and
proceeded—

“I command nothing—I will nothing; for I now
see that to do so is only to lift a feather against the
wind. While I thought it might avail, I strove to
prevent what has happened, as I too plainly see, by
forbidding all intercourse between you. But it is
done, and I will interfere no more. If Master Langley
Tyringham offers thee marriage, with the approbation
of his father, I leave thee to thy own free will to
decide. Only remember this, Miriam; if by indulging
the wishes of thine heart, thou shouldst break that
of thy father; and, if in vainly reaching after happiness
in this world thou should forfeit that in the world
to come, the penalty will be the just meed of the
offence, for thou alone wilt be to blame. Thou wilt
have offered up thy soul a victim to thy heart.”

Overcome by this appeal, Miriam cast herself on his
bosom, and sobbed out—

“Father, never while thou livest will I leave thee;
never while I live will I disobey thy commands, for I
know thou wilt never bid me do wrong. Be satisfied—
all is over.” He pressed her to his heart, and this
prompt obedience made him almost regret this harsh
exertion of his authority. Susan, who had remained
a silent witness of the scene, now drew her daughter
away, and by her womanly sympathy calmed her into
quiet resignation.

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

In the meantime the old Cavalier had received a
full and true account of the state of his heart, and his
position towards Miriam, from Langley, whose frank
and manly spirit scorned all concealment. He was
answered by a tremendous explosion of wrath, levelled
at Crop-ears, Roundheads, Rebels and Republicans,
not forgetting Oliver Cromwell and the Rump Parliament.
He denounced them all in a lump, for divers
grievous offences, such as making long prayers, singing
psalms through their noses, and cutting their hair
in an unseemly fashion; swore they were no better
than Jews, because they ate cold dinners on Sunday,
and concluded, as was not unfrequently the case
when the froth had subsided into sediment, with something
like a sensible observation, to wit: that enthusiasm
might be respectable enough in its growing
state, because it was sincere; but that nothing was
more contemptible than enthusiasm in its decline,
since it was always replaced by hypocrisy.

Master Langley, as was his invariable custom when
the old gentleman indulged himself in an explosion,
listened in respectful silence. But when the storm
had a little subsided, he attempted to expostulate.

“But consider, my dear sir—”

“'Slife, sir, I won't consider. I never considered
but once in my life, and then I made a great blunder.
But I have no objection to hear what you have to say,
though I tell you beforehand it will be of no use.
Come, give us an eulogium on Crop-ears, and particularly
young Crop-ear damsels.”

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

Just at that moment Langley, instead of duteously
listening to his father, had conjured up right before
him the picture of a little Crop-ear damsel, whose
plain, yet touching face, graceful symmetry of form,
gently waving hair, and deep, lustrous eyes, presented
a most agreeable subject for contemplation. The
whole vision defied Puritanism, most especially the
hair, which obstinately curled, in despite of the
“Platform.” He could not help greeting it with a
smile, which, in classic phrase, “raised the old Cavalier's
dander pretty considerably.”

“What,” cried he, “you're laughing, are you? I can
tell you, though you stand there grinning, like a stone
fence, its no laughing matter, sir. If you don't instantly
relinquish all claim, right, title, interest, reversion,
remainder, and all that sort of thing, to this little Puritan
Roundhead, who rebelled against the King, put
down the bishops, brought one monarch to the block,
and exiled another,—I say, sir, if you don't pronounce,
renounce, and denounce all intercourse in thought,
word, or deed, with this witch of Endor, you're no son
of mine—damme—that's all—now laugh at that,
sir.”

“My dear father,” replied Langley, who was not
unaccustomed to these tornados, “I assure you I was
not smiling at what you said. There was nothing in
it to provoke a smile.”

“No, I should think not. You'll find it a serious
business, I can tell you. But I insist on knowing
what you were laughing at, sir.”

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

“I only smiled, sir; I was not laughing.”

“Well, sir, that's only a different degree of impertinence.
What were you smiling at?”

“Why, sir, I had a delightful vision—”

“Bless me! a vision—the fellow is half Crop-ear
already. I suppose he will begin to prophecy soon.
Well, what was it, a fiend or an angel—eh?”

“An angel, sir. A little Crop-eared angel, about
the middle size, with a face as innocent as a dove;
teeth white as snow; lips red as a cherry; a neck like
a swan; a shape like Venus; hair, every thread of
which might form a chain for captive hearts, and eyes
in which you see reflected a bright heaven of love and
purity.”

“By Jupiter!” exclaimed the old Cavalier, rubbing
his hands, “I should like to see such a vision. It
must have been an angel.”

“What's that you are saying about angels, my
dear?” said Mistress Tyringham, at that moment coming
into the room, and putting to flight the angelic
vision. Now, whether this inopportune diversion in
favor of Langley grated harshly on his feelings, for
people don't like to be interrupted in giving lectures—
or that the abrupt dispersion of the vision produced
that effect, we cannot say, but certain it is the Cavalier
took it somewhat in dudgeon. Mistress Tyringham,
though a woman of ten thousand, was not altogether
lovely. In fact she was rather a contrast to
Langley's angel.

“What was I saying, my dear”—for he was

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

particular in always treating his wife with gentlemanly
courtesy—except when he forgot it—“what was I
saying about angels! Why, I was telling this young
gentleman who has visions and dreams, that I would
see him hanged before he should marry the Roundhead's
daughter.”

“La! my dear, I'm sure that was not much like
an angel. Why did you so earnestly wish to see one
just at such a time? I declare I begin to be quite
curious.”

“Why my dear—because—hang me if I know
exactly. Langley, can't you tell me?” Langley
shook his head. “Well, then, I believe it was because
I see them so seldom.”

“Well my dear, that's a sufficient reason to satisfy
a reasonable woman,” and the good lady departed perfectly
contented, for she liked to tease her husband a
little sometimes, after the manner of all discreet
wives.

“Plague take the woman—no—Heaven bless the
dear, good old soul”—she was only ten years younger
than her husband. “Heaven bless her. But she has
thrown me completely out of the traces. Where was
I, Langley?”

“Why sir, according to the best of my recollection,
I think you were just about giving your full consent
and approbation to my marriage with the little Crop-eared
angel I saw in my dream, and who took your
fancy so much.”

“Why, you impudent young scapegrace! But

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

enough of this—I am a man of few words. You
know my mind, and I once more repeat, that if you
marry that young Roundhead, you are no son of
mine.”

“My dear,” asked Mistress Tyringham, putting her
head inside the door—“My dear, would you like to
have the chickens roasted or fried for dinner? But
what were you saying about Langley being no son of
yours! You ought to be ashamed, my dear, of throwing
out such insinuations against an honest woman.”

“Pshaw!” said the Cavalier testily.

“Well, pshaw or no pshaw—I say you ought to be
ashamed of yourself. And, Langley, as you are, it
seems, relieved from all obligations of duty to your
respected father, I am clearly of opinion you may go
and marry Miriam Habingdon, as soon as you can gain
her consent. But, my dear, you have not decided
about the chickens.”

“'Slife, Jenny, what's got into you, to-day? What
do I care—fry them, or broil them, or roast them, or
boil them, in the devil's name, for all me.”

“Well, my dear, I suppose that means plenty of
cayenne pepper. Gregory! Gregory Moth! Please
go and tell Black Rose to tell Phebe to tell Phillis to
put plenty of cayenne inside and out of the chickens.
Her master wants them a little devilled, as he feels rather
chilly this cool morning.” The thermometer was
at ninety. The excellent matron departed, laughing
in her sleeve, contented with having made her husband
a little ashamed of himself, without resorting to

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

the ultima ratio regum of matrimony—arguing the
question, which in nine cases out of ten, produces
contention. The great secret for preserving domestic
harmony is to let all parties do as they like, and if
they are rational, good-tempered people, they will
naturally like to please each other. If they are not
so, there is no use in argument.

But to return to our story. This interruption of
good Mistress Tyringham again threw the Cavalier
completely off the track; but he soon found it again,
and repeated the sentence of disinheritance with
renewed vigor.

“My dear father,” said Langley, “It is quite unnecessary,
I have just been dismissed by the young lady,
by command of her father, with strict injunctions not
to visit her again.”

“What,” cried the astonished Cavalier, “rejected—
refused—cut adrift by a Roundhead—a Crop-ear—
a rebel to his king, and a renegade from his mother
church! Why 'slife, what is the meaning of all this?
The son and heir of sixteen generations of Cavaliers,
rejected by the daughter of a Crop-ear, and turned out
of the house by a Roundhead! Here, Gregory, Gregory—
saddle old Rowley instantly. Rejected—a son of
mine, only four degrees removed from a title—by
Jupiter Amnon, the whole generation of Crop-ears shall
answer for the insult. Langley, this makes matters
ten times worse, and if you have the spirit of a man,
you will implicity obey my command. You may go—
I see Gregory coming with old Rowley.”

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

Langley departed, just as Gregory entered, and as
usual, inquired what his master wanted. On being
informed of the gross insult offered to the house of
Tyringham, and that he was to be the bearer of a
defiance, as there was no gentleman in the neighborhood
to perform that office. He demurred exceedingly,
for he had an insuperable antipathy to fighting,
or having anything to do with it. He insisted that the
occasion by no means called for such decisive action;
that the honor of the family rather required no notice
should be taken of this slight; and that being so
greatly opposed to the match, his master ought to be
rather highly pleased than mortified, at what would
place an insuperable obstacle in its way.

“'Slife, Gregory, I say again for the hundredth time
at least, that you are the most astonishingly discreet
knave, for so great a fool, I ever met with. You talk
sometimes like Friar Bacon's head, and sometimes as
if you had no head at all.”

“Ah sir! when I take into serious consideration
that it is not the fashion for wise men to speak wisely
at all times, methinks it were a great pity that fools
should not enjoy the like privilege. Wise fools, sir, are
just as common as foolish wise men. The world is
divided between them.”

“Gregory Moth, I pronounce you one of the seven
champions—I mean one of the seven wise men of
Greece, who like his sacred majesty, King Charles,
according to that villain Rochester, never said a foolish
thing nor ever did a wise one. Truly, Moth, if

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

your valor were only proportioned to your wisdom, you
would be as great a wonder—as—as—zounds! I was
never good at a comparison.”

“You mean, doubtless, sir, to say, that my valor is
as disproportioned to my discretion, as your discretion
is to your valor. Surely, never master and man were
so well fitted. You will defend me by the strength of
your arm, and I will enlighten you by the thickness
of my head. Thus shall we two be invincible.”

“Well, well—we won't dispute that matter; especially
as I can always get the better of you by the
argumentum ad baculinum, as we say at Oxford. I
have, or to do justice, you have thought better on this
subject. It would be making the Roundhead of too
much consequence to call him out on such an occasion.
The honor of my family is safe from such a mushroom
of yesterday.” The doughty Cavalier forgot that the
family of Habingdon could beat him hollow counting
centuries.

“To be sure, sir,” replied Gregory; “especially as
you would have the trouble of horsewhipping him
afterwards; for he would not accept your defiance.
He won't fight; he has scruples of cowardice, commonly
called conscientious scruples.”

“No, no, Gregory; to do him justice, he is no coward.
He is as brave as old Noll, and quite as ready
to meet danger as you are to run away from it.”

“I run away from danger, sir! Didn't I utterly
discomfit and put to flight the barbarians when your
house was sorely beleagured, and that with my single

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

arm? If you had not shut me up in the cellar—I say
nothing, but the copper-colored caitiffs would not have
escaped scot-free as they did, to the immortal disgrace
of all Christendom.”

This sally put the Cavalier in high good humor, and
he proceeded to consult Gregory on the subject of
Langley's attachment, which he communicated as a
great secret.

“I knew it long ago, sir,” said Gregory.

“You! ah—I know—you are always wiser than
other people, especially in knowing things after they
have come to pass. How did you know it, pray?”

“Why, sir, he once threatened to crop my ears for
calling the young lady a Crop-ear; and I clearly discerned
from this, and other infallible symptoms, that
my young master had been converted by the gospel
of eyes.”

“Well, what do you advise me to do?”

“Nothing, sir; when King Brute and his valiant
Trojans—”

“D—n King Brute and his valiant Trojans;
what have they to do with this matter?”

“O, a great deal, sir. Had they not come to England,
the great university of Oxford, whose learning is
heaped up like sand, and is equally productive, would
probably have never existed, at least on that identical
spot,; and the church and the bishops might, for
aught I know, have given place to such cattle as presbyters
and conventions instead of councils and convocations.
Think of that, sir.”

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

“Certainly, all this is highly interesting; but just
now I want your counsel on other matters. What do
you advise me to do with Langley?”

“Nothing, sir; let things alone. Love is like a
brush heap on fire; the more you stir it, the more
sparks and flames. Let it alone, and it will burn out of
itself. See you not, sir, that the fire always advances
against the wind?”

“Well, I believe I'll take your advice. But, harkee,
Gregory, if it turns out badly, I'll make an example
of you.”

“You can't have a better, sir,” answered Gregory,
conceitedly; and the old Cavalier departed to dress for
dinner, a custom he always observed, being resolved,
he said, to be a gentleman one half the day, at all
events.

-- --

p316-325 CHAPTER VIII.

A Little Truth, by Way of a Treat—Causes and Consequences—
Harold Transgresses the Law by Obeying the Gospel—Inconvenience
of being a Justice of the Peace—The Justice Seeks Counsel
from a Wise Fool, like the Illustrious Panurge—Harold once more
before a Magistrate—Is Fined and Adopts an Important Resolution—
Soliloquy of the Justice, which Begins very sensibly, but Ends
in Nothing.

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

The people of the colony of Virginia was at this period
both loyal and orthodox; for though they made very
little ceremony in opposing the shadow of the king in
the person of his puissant governor, they reverenced
the substance in the person of his master. It was, as
everybody knows, originally settled by Cavaliers, roystering
younger sons, victims to the firstborn of Egypt,
who sought the New World to better their fortunes,
or it may be from pure love of adventure, and brought
with them the habits as well as principles of loyalty
to church and state. The former they retained for
several generations, but the latter soon became greatly
modified by the irresistible influence of the free air
they breathed, and the vast space occupied by the individual
man, which instilled into him a deep consciousness
of his own personal importance, as well as

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

sought refuge from the persecutions of those whom
persecution had taught to persecute, among the people
of the South, they having no other refuge, as Pennsylvania
was then a pathless wilderness. Without meaning
to offer the slightest apology for religious persecution,
that indelible stain on the white surplice of
Christianity—it may be remarked, that it is not
always the persecuted are innocent of all offence, save
a difference of opinion. Zeal and enthusiasm are seldom
content with mere toleration and the passive
enjoyment of impunity. Instead of quietly hoarding
what they already possess, they not only seek to make
converts from other sects, but are prone to denounce
all creeds but their own, without mercy, and without
measure.

It will also, in most, perhaps all cases, be found that
innovations in religion necessarily involve innovations
in civil governments, by interfering with long established
maxims of law, as well as long existing social
institutions. To these causes we may, beyond doubt,
trace much of the persecution for which religious
opinions were made the pretext, but which were in a
great measure owing to that connection between
church and state, which, wherever it has existed, has
converted the trumpet of Zion into a signal for discord
and bloodshed, and the gospel of peace into a bone of
contention for ambition and avarice.

There is perhaps another key to the persecutions of
the Quakers. By the early laws of New England and
Virginia, every able-bodied man was obliged to bear

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

arms in the public defence. This was indispensable to
the very existence of these colonies for a long time
after their establishment; and the Quakers by refusing
to perform the highest duty of the citizen—that
of defending the State—not only rendered themselves
liable to the penalties of the law, but set an example
which, had it been extensively followed, would have
rendered all the early colonies an easy prey to the
savages. That a sect which obstinately refused to
contribute to the defence of a community in whose
safety they participated, and in whose advantages they
determined to partake, should have been unwelcome
visitors, ought not to be matter of surprise, nor can it
be justly charged against those who were perpetually
risking their lives for the protection of those who
refused to protect themselves or others. Undoubtedly
bigotry had something to do in the business, and dropt
her venom into the cup of bitterness. But there were
faults on both sides, and the best lesson to be derived
from the history of those times is that of universal
forbearance.

Some two or three of these wandering exiles had
found their way to Virginia, which was yet smarting
under the tomahawk and scalping knife, and to whose
surviving colonists their tenets could not fail of being
peculiarly obnoxious, as impairing the great obligation
of self-defence. They were completely under the
dominion of enthusiasm, or more properly, fanaticism—
for persecution, if it does not find, always makes
fanatics, and very soon attracted the attention of the

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

civil authorities by attempting to make converts, as
well as by disturbing the service of the Established
Church. Sentence of banishment was passed on them;
but they refused to depart voluntarily and resisted
force. They became, in short, a species of outcasts,
wandering about without a home, and often without a
refuge. It happened that one of these forlorn fugitives
arrived at the dwelling of Harold Habingdon in a most
destitute condition, half crazed with fatigue, hunger,
and fanaticism. He was received with kindness, as a
fellow-creature in distress, though Harold bitterly
abhorred his tenets, and remained some days before he
recovered sufficiently to resume his erratic career.

Some one of those petty officials, the pestilenal product
of penal laws, and every other species of misrule,
who always outstrip their betters, in zeal for a bad
cause—becoming acquainted with this affair, laid an
information before the old Cavalier, against Harold,
for harboring, comforting, and relieving a sinner
against the statute in such case made and provided.
Master Justice Tyringham was excessively annoyed
at this proceeding. As a magistrate, it was his duty
to enforce the laws; but though he utterly eschewed
the Roundhead, and would have fought him with all
his heart, still, as a neighbor he could not reconcile it
to his feelings to proceed against him. They had, it is
true, crossed their swords in the civil wars; but they
had since stood side by side under his own roof, mutually
defending each other.

“Confound the Crop-ear,” muttered he to himself—

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

“what right has he to place me in this predicament?
I must either violate my oath as a magistrate, or my
conscience by doing an ill-office to my neighbor, who,
though a rebel and a Roundhead, is a brave man and
a good soldier, I will say that for him; though how
a fellow that neither drinks nor swears can be either
one or the other is beyond my comprehension.” At
the end of this monologue, he called in the aid of
Master Gregory, who acted as his clerk on all official
occasions, and handing him the information, asked—
“what shall I do in this confounded business,
Moth?”

“Why sir,” answered Gregory, after due consideration—
“If I were you—that is to say, if you were me—
you would first give notice to Master Habingdon,
that he might get out of the way, and then issue a
warrant to apprehend him.”

“He get out of the way? He'd see me hanged
first. He won't stir a peg. Your genuine Crop-ear
can no more live without a dose of wholesome persecution
now and then than a fowl without gravel. It
keeps up his bristles, and makes his orthodoxy as stiff
as a poker. No, no—that won't do, Gregory. If
there was another New World he might seek refuge
there; but, take my word, he won't budge an inch.”

“That being the case, sir, if I were in your place—
I mean, if you were in my place, you would do a
good action for once in your life.”

“Why, you insolent varlet, do you dare to insinuate
that I never did a good action?”

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

“You misunderstand me altogether, Justice Tyringham.
Do not you comprehend that I am speaking as it
were of myself, seeing I have taken the liberty of putting
my own proper person in place of your own proper
person—ergo, logically speaking, it is I that never did
a good act, not you, my most honored master.”

“Well, well—go on in your own way.”

“As I was saying—or rather, to speak more accurately,
as I was about to say—I would respectfully
recommend that you perpetrate, as it were, a good
deed, by flying in the face of the law, and acting
according to the gospel, by doing unto your neighbor
as you would be done by. It is not seemly in one of
your station to pay attention to a rascally informer,
who I hereby strenuously advise you to fine and imprison
in place of Master Habingdon, who, though I
hate as a Roundhead, I somehow or other respect,
against my conscience.”

“It won't do—I tell you it won't do, Gregory. This
good act, as you call it, will lead to the loss of mine
office; and what is far worse, the disgrace of my person
and character. 'Slife, sir, I should go near to be
taken for a Roundhead, or a Quaker, which last I most
especially abhor, because they will not fight either in
a good cause or a bad one.”

“Well, Master Justice, that is the very thing. A
good act that costs a man nothing is worth just what
it costs. It is like unto a beggar's dinner for which
he pays no reckoning, and is no better than scraps and
bones. Besides, sir, admitting that this one neighborly

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

act should be attended by evil consequences to yourself,
you have only to perform ninety-nine more, and I
will venture to predict, that one out of the hundred
will repay you for all the rest.”

“By Saint Gregory the Great, your remarks are
theoretically right, but, what is very provoking, practically
wrong. My oath of office, Gregory Moth—my
public duties as a magistrate, and all that sort of
thing—don't you see I am acting double, as it were,
and am pulled two different ways between a choice of
evils? But it don't signify talking, I must have the
Crop-ear up, and fine him according to the statute.
If he won't pay, as I take for granted will be the case,
for he is as obstinate as a mule, and always acts on
principle, why he may go to the devil, that's all; for
you know there is no jail nearer than the capital,
and I shall get rid of this confounded business. Make
out the warrant, and I'll dub you a constable to execute
it; so that eternal busybody, who has given me
all this trouble, will be despoiled of his fees.”

Gregory obeyed orders; the warrant was signed, and
the old Cavalier dubbed him a constable by laying his
cane across his shoulders. Proceeding on his mission,
and finding the culprit at home, he performed his duty
agreeably to the instructions of his master, in the most
approved as well as courteous style, informing him that
Master Justice Tyringham was unwillingly enforcing
the law, as a magistrate.

This proceeding caused great consternation in the
minds of the Roundhead's wife and daughter, the

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

former of whom still preserved a vivid recollection of the
persecutions of her parents, and her own sufferings in
the days of her youth. She was struck with grief and
dismay at what she believed a renewal of them in the
New World, whither they had fled to avoid them.
She pictured to herself the long catalogue of imprisonments,
scoffs, stripes, and maimings which had marked
the footsteps of the demon of spiritual pride; and,
ignorant of the colonial law, as well as the somewhat
milder spirit with which it was administered, looked
forward to seeing Harold return marked with ignominious
stripes, or possibly without his ears. Poor
Miriam, too, bowed under the infliction, which weighed
the more heavily as coming from the father of one
who, she felt, was every day becoming more dear to
her heart and her imagination. She was now compelled
to associate him with the persecutors of her
father, and her fair yet gentle spirit rose in unsuccessful
revolt against the feelings of her heart. As Harold
was preparing to obey the summons, both wife and
daughter hung about his neck, beseeching for permission
to accompany him and share his fate. But he
resolutely declined, while he comforted them, saying—

“Be not cast down, my beloved. I am not afraid,
though I little thought that persecution would track
me, like a bloodhound, into the forests of the New
World. But be of good comfort; if I understand the
law, the utmost that can be inflicted is a fine, and, in
default of payment, a prison. Is it not so, Master
Moth?”

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

Gregory signified assent, and Harold, mounting his
steed, accompanied him to the seat of justice. The
old Cavalier, who saw them coming, felt more like a
criminal than a magistrate; but, by a great rally,
mustered sufficient dignity to receive him with the
stiff solemnity of a citizen in office. He began by
apologizing, which was cut short by Harold, who
interrupted him, saying—

“There is no necessity, Master Tyringham, for
apology. You are a magistrate, and must do your
duty. The law is the tyrant, not those who enforce
it.”

“Hush,” answered the Cavalier, “remember that
respect is due to the laws, which should be reverenced
as well as obeyed.”

“I know no difference, sir, between the oppressions
of the law and the tyranny of a single despotic will
But enough on this point. May I ask of what offence
I am accused?”

“That of aiding, comforting, and consorting with
one who has been banished from the colony for flying
in the face of the law and the gospel. Here is the
witness.”

“My offence requires no witness. I acknowledge
it, without scruple and without compunction. There
came a wretched man to my door, weak, hungry, and
almost naked. I did not ask him his creed, nor did I
inquire whence he came, or whither he was going.
I saw he was a man, and that he wanted succor,
for his face was pale and thin, and his limbs trembled

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

as he stood leaning on his staff. I received him into
my house, for he was an outcast from all others, and I
and mine administered to his necessities till he recovered
and went his way. I saw that his faith was neither
mine nor thine, but it seemed to me that was no
reason why he should perish, like a beast of the field,
in the midst of Christian men and fellow-creatures.
I have suffered persecution, and God forbid I should
ever inflict it on others.”

He spoke this in the sincerity of his soul, forgetting
that, for some time past, he had been unconsciously
acting on the same principle which dictated the law
under which he was now smarting, and inflicting on
two amiable beings far more severe penalties, solely on
account of a difference of opinion. But all mankind
are liable to these delusions, and in truth are seldom
self-satisfied but when they deceive themselves.

The sturdy old Cavalier winced not a little at the
view of the subject presented by Harold, and was perfectly
conscious that, in a like case, he himself would
have done the same. He could not help acknowledging
it was a hard case that a man should be punished
for an act of humanity. But, at the same time, there
was something in Harold's manner and appearance
which so forcibly reminded him of the “preaching
rascals,” as he called them, who had beaten him and
his brother Cavaliers so soundly at Marston Moor and
Naseby, that his newly awakened feelings yielded to
his ancient inveterate prejudices, and he relapsed into

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

the stern, inflexible magistrate, who forgets the spirit
of the law in acting up to the letter.

“Master Harold Habingdon,” said he, “it is not for
you or I to sit in judgment on the laws of the land,
but to obey them. It is true we are commanded by
the Gospel to love our neighbor as ourself; but if the
law says the contrary, why there is no more to be said.
You have subjected yourself to fine, as well as imprisonment,
in default of payment. But as the jail has been
burnt by the savages the law must remit that penalty.
I shall, therefore, inflict the fine, as is my duty; but
whether you pay it or not is none of my business, nor
shall I trouble myself on the subject. You are free,
sir.”

Harold, however, insisted on paying the fine, and the
justice and culprit separated with most ceremonious
politeness, though the dislike of the former was materially
increased by having been thus forced to act
against his better feelings by the innocent agency of
the latter; and Harold felt most keenly the conviction,
that persecution and bigotry were citizens of the
world, at home everywhere. On his way home, and
after his return, he silently brooded awhile in the
recesses of his mind, and having apparently come to a
decision, called his wife and daughter, to whom he
announced his determination to depart from the colony
of Virginia, and seek refuge in New England. Susan
received the announcement in silent acquiescence;
Miriam started and turned pale, but said not a word.

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

Harold, always prompt in action, proceeded, without
delay, in carrying his project into execution.

At this period, the intercourse between Virginia and
New-England was altogether by sea, a great portion
of the intervening country being, as previously stated,
a howling wilderness. But intercourse of any kind
was extremely rare; and though at long intervals a
coasting vessel from Boston or Salem would find her
way into the Chesapeake, on a voyage of speculation,
yet this produced nothing like friendly or social intercourse.
The old leaven of the mother country still
fermented in the bosoms of the emigrants to the New
World, and to this day is not altogether extinct. On
inquiry, however, Harold had the good fortune to find
at the capital a schooner of moderate size, bound for
New England, and lost no time in making his arrangements.
A man who is ready to take what he can get
soon finds a purchaser; and he managed to arrange
not only his domestic but money matters so speedily,
that he was ready to embark before the schooner was
ready to sail.

Now, when the old Cavalier heard of the intention
of his old neighbor, and saw his prompt preparations
to carry it into effect, his heart smote him with the
recollection of his enmity, and especially his late
magisterial exercise of power. He felt a conviction
that this latter was the immediate cause of this
second exile, and fell into a train of reflection, which
may be embodied in the following words:

“'Slife! I wonder what is the reason people who

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

call themselves Christians can't live together in peace
and quiet like Christians, instead of squabbling, fighting,
backbiting, and spitting at each other, like so
so many crabs in a basket? Here now, are Master
Habingdon and I, thrown by the vicissitudes of life
into a new world, of which we may almost be said to
be the sole Christian inhabitants; and yet we can't live
together as friends and brothers, and why? He is a
brave, upright man, and has never done a mean act
since he came here, and I—'slife, I'll say that for myself—
am neither a coward, a hypocrite or a rogue, for
I never turned my back on friend or foe, except at
Marston Moor and Naseby. I did scamper there like a
rabbit, that's certain. Yes, the bloody Crop-ears, with
their infernal long prayers, and psalm singing,
scattered us like chaff before the wind, and may I
never eat venison again, if I forgive them. A Roundhead,
is a Roundhead, old world or new, and there's
an end of it. Let him go to New England, or New
Guinea and welcome—joy go with him—I'm glad he
is going.”

So the two neighbors who had lived several years in
sight of the smoke of each other's chimneys, parted
without bidding farewell, though the chances were a
hundred to one they would never meet again.

-- --

p316-339 CHAPTER IX.

Unaccountably Perverse Conduct of Miriam—A Message by Gregory
Moth, who Makes Mischief—An Evening in the South, which
actually Ushers in an Apology for a Love Scene, which will, It Is
feared, not altogether Satisfy the Reader, for Want of Sufficient
High Seasoning—A Last Parting.

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

When Miriam left the room, after hearing the resolution
of her father, to bid an eternal farewell to the
banks of the Powhatan, the first, perhaps the only
thought that occupied her mind was, that she should
never see Langley Tyringham again, and the cold
thrill that shivered through her heart taught her, for
the first time, how precious was the certainty of being
near, though she might not see him. There was
something in the idea of proximity, exquisitely soothing,
just as the soft luminaries of the heavens, twinkling
with reflected lustre, administer a sweet delight
to the contemplative spirit, though for ever beyond its
reach. We know they are there; we realize their presence;
they exist to us, though all intercourse is forbidden.
She was resigned to the thought of their
never coming together, so long as it was possible for

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

them to meet; but when an insurmountable barrier
was placed between them, and all hope of its ever
being removed was over, she felt a saddening gloom,
such as had never come over her spirits before. It
was no longer a sacrifice to filial duty, or an offering
on the altar of faith, but an irresistible destiny which
took away all the merit of voluntary submission.

“Where is he?” thought Miriam. “Will he not
come and bid me farewell! But I have forbid his
coming, and he promised to obey. Yet now that I am
going away, to be forever separated by stormy seas, and
impassable wilds, if he disobeyed me, I think I could
forgive him. I should like to see him once more, if
only to tell him to forget that he ever loved me, and
that I will never forget him. Surely he cannot know
that we depart so soon—for I feel if I were him, I
could not rest without a last farewell.”

These, and such reflections, were perpetually interrupted
by the necessity of exertion in preparations for
their departure. Yet they only returned with renewed
strength, from their temporary suppression. The
nearer the period of departure approached, the stronger
became her anxiety to see Langley once more, as well
as her conviction that she might do so without violating
the spirit of her promise to her father. But she
was not of a nature to rest in doubt on any point of
filial duty, and one day frankly, though covered with
blushes, asked permission of Harold, to send for
Langley.

“Miriam,” said he—“wouldst thou wed this

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

young man? Tell me truly, and without maidenly
hypocrisy.”

“No father—at least not against thy will.”

“Then why wish to see him again?”

“I scarcely know. But if he were only a common
acquaintance, living as we have so long near neighbors,
and having been sheltered from death under his
father's roof, to go thus without taking leave would
increase the pain of parting. Why then, since we are
still near to each other, should we part without bidding
farewell?”

“Because, my daughter, it will only make your
parting more painful.”

“No so, my father—at least not to me; and I trust
not to him. I wish very much to say a few parting
words to Langley.”

“To tell him to remember you, Miriam?”

“No—to tell him to forget me. To tell him, as I
would without being ashamed, that though if no
insuperable obstacle interposed, I would gladly be to
him what my mother is to you, yet as that is impossible,
when we are far away from each other, he must
think of me no more.”

“My dear daughter,” said Harold, kindly—for his
principles were prone to yield to his feelings—“you
overrate your firmness, I fear. The sight of this youth
for the last time will soften you to yielding acquiescence,
and he will extort from you pledges you can
never fulfil without disobedience to your father, and
belying your faith to heaven.”

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

“Is there, then, more than one God, and do not he
and I both believe in him? Is there more than one
Saviour, and is not he equally so to both of us? But
of this no more. I owe my father obedience, and the
debt shall be paid. I am but a simple girl, but I so
far know myself as that I feel I can sacrifice my own
dearest wishes to my father and to my faith. I beseech
thee, father, to let me see him once more. Mother,
wilt thou not entreat for me?”

Susan had been present during this dialogue, but
did not interfere, for she knew it would be ill taken
on the part of Harold, whose system of domestic government
by no means approximated towards republicanism.
She, however, answered this appeal, by
saying to her husband—

“When we parted at the gate of the prison, in days
long passed, I would have given much to exchange a
few words with thee; and it added sorely to my sorrow
at parting, that we could only take a silent farewell.”

This reference to former times awakened a long
train of recollections in the mind of Harold, which
softened his heart and relaxed his will. He at length
granted the prayer of his daughter, and a message was
sent to request the presence of Langley Tyringham.
The servant returned with the intelligence that he had
been absent for some time past at the capital on special
business, and that the period of his return was
quite uncertain. He received this information from
Master Gregory, who being, as the reader knows, a

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

most inveterate joker in his way, concluded in the following
words—

“They say he has gone on my master's business,
but I reckon I know better. There is a young lady in
the case, and I smell a wedding before long. But its
a great secret, and you must promise not to tell a
living soul.”

Gregory well knew the state of his young master's
affections, but his infirmity of jesting was aided on
this occasion by a long-cherished antipathy to the
Crop-ears, and he felt great satisfaction in throwing
a random arrow that struck deep where it fell. The
bearer of the message kept his promise so far, that he
only told the secret to Mildred, and the rest may easily
be imagined.

Miriam received the first item of this news in silent
sorrow, but the latter portion caused her to turn deadly
pale. “He requires no consolation from me,” she
thought, but gave her thoughts no tongue. The succeeding
morning was destined for their departure.
During the day she seemed a different being from what
she had ever been before. Her habit was always that
of repose and self-possession; but now she scarcely
remained still for a moment. She wandered about the
house, apparently without object; but it might have
been noticed, that her steps always rested awhile at
an open window, that looked toward the abode of
Master Tyringham. Towards sunset, she told her
father she wished to take a last walk on the banks of
the river. He proposed to accompany her, but she

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

said she preferred going alone, and he acquiesced in
her wishes.

It was a scene to make one melancholy in bidding
it a last farewell. The sun had just slipt behind the
distant hills that rose in waving outlines above the
level borders of the river, and left a flood of glory
behind him in the evening sky. A range of airy and
fantastic clouds sleeping quietly in the lap of Heaven
skirted the horizon, never moving, but perpetually
varying in shape and color, and exhibiting, in their
changes, all the colors of the rainbow. The river slept
in a dead calm. Not a single tiny wave broke on the
white pebbled shore, and not an object moved on its
surface but a little skiff, paddled by two negroes, who
kept time to the homely, yet pathetic old ditty, which
has for its burden “Long time ago.” In the silence
and distance its simple pathos was exquisitely touching;
and the plagiarist mock-bird, after stilling his
song and listening a while, vainly attempted to catch
its plaintive melody. It was one of those scenes which,
though they awaken no joyous feelings, are dear to
the senses, the imagination, and the memory. When
not overwhelmed with sorrow, or smarting under the
lash of remorse, they seldom fail to inspire a pleasing
and luxurious melancholy, divested of all painful
recollections of the past, all gloomy anticipations of
the future. We confess our delight in lingering about
such scenes as this we have just sketched, and that we
would fain inspire our readers with a taste which can
at all times be so easily gratified. It is a cheap, as

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

well as blameless luxury; it costs no sacrifice, and is
followed by no regrets; it is one of those pleasures for
which we pay nothing, in the past, the present, or the
future; and in a world where every good we enjoy
seems to be so dearly purchased, it is a great privilege
to banquet at the feast without paying the reckoning.
It is, moreover, a pleasure at all times, and everywhere
within reach; and, while it appeals to the senses, is,
at the same time, a step in Jacob's ladder, leading
from earth to Heaven, since there is an inseparable
link between the great Architect of the Universe and
His glorious works.

Miriam wandered on, too full of that within to notice
that without; or, if it called her attention for a
moment, it was only accompanied by the painful conviction
she should behold it no more. There is something
in this that makes parting even with what we
little value more or less painful. To part for ever in
this world, brings with it the certainty that we shall
die before we meet again. It is a foreshadowing of
death, which, though the common lot of all the living,
is still a grisly spectre, clothed if not in terror, at least
in dread uncertainty. We will not insult our reader
by telling what Miriam was thinking about, as she
paced along. If he—and more especially she—cannot
divine it, let her remain in endless ignorance, and
never know what it is to be crossed in love. As she
proceeded thus unconsciously, she all at once distinguished
footsteps behind her rapidly approaching, but,
supposing them those of some one of the slaves in the

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

neighborhood, felt neither alarm nor curiosity. There
was but one being she wished to see, and he was
absent. Presently the footsteps were close at her
side, and she heard a well-known voice of panting
earnestness close to her ear.

“Forgive me, Miriam, for once more intruding on
you. But I have just returned, after a long absence—
at least long to me—and heard that you were going
away to-morrow to a distant land, where I shall never
see you again. You will forgive me for breaking my
word.”

“I have nothing to forgive,” answered she, in a low
voice, “nor is your presence an intrusion. I was
thinking of you—I wished to see you.”

“Me!—me, Miriam, after forbidding my presence so
peremptorily, almost sternly.”

“Langley, at that time I could not see you without
a breach of duty—without disobeying my father. I
have now his permission to see you.”

“Is it possible, Miriam? What am I to understand
from this?”

“That we meet for the last time. Nay, do not
interrupt me, for our time is short, and I have much
to say. Once, and but once, thou saidst I was dear to
thee, and I believed it. But it is past now. I have
just heard, with satisfaction”—and the tear started
from her eye—“that—that thou hast found one still
dearer than I ever was, or ever wish to be.”

“I, Miriam? Who told you so?”

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

“A little bird,” said Miriam, with a melancholy
smile.

“There is no truth in little birds, now that the
reign of the fairies is past. I have not found—I shall
never find one dearer to my heart than you. My
absence was an indispensable business for my father,
and I have just returned to hear you are going away
to-morrow. But you say you have permission from
your father to see me. Has he relented?”

“Alas! no. It was through my persuasion, and
that of my mother, that he consented to a parting
interview. He will never relent, for he believes himself
right, and nothing can move him. This is our
last meeting, Langley.”

“Then, would to Heaven we had never met.”

“Say not so, Langley. To me, at least, it will be
a source of melancholy pleasure to think of thee, and
to know that we parted as friends. That here, as on
the brink of the grave, with a gulf like that which
separates time and eternity between us, we shook
hands across the abyss, and bade farewell, not to forget,
but to remember each other.”

“You, at least, will soon cease to remember me,
Miriam?”

“No; I am not one of those whose feelings are
suddenly awakened, and as suddenly subside, nor do I
forget what I cease to see. I know that thou wilt live
in my memory till I am dead. Though I may mourn
our separation, I can yet live upon my thoughts.”

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

“Thoughts,” interrupted Langley, impatiently,
“thoughts are shadows.”

“With me it is not so, Langley. My recollections
of the past shall take place of my anticipations of the
future. I may cease to hope, but I will not despair.
I will still think thou rememberest, long after thou
hast forgotten me, and this will be my consolation,
that I shall never know it. My ignorance will be my
happiness.”

There was a sad simplicity, a deep, yet sober,
heartfelt seriousness in the look, tone, and manner of
the little Puritan, as she thus gave utterance to the
feelings of her pure heart that struck on that of Langley,
entered deeply, and choked, for a moment, the
utterance of his feelings, while she remained in that
outward calm that far more than fiery words, or
violent gestures, bespeaks the depth of the noiseless
current.

“Ah! Miriam,” at length he said, “If I could but
feel as you do—if I could wrap myself up in cold submission
to the will of another, I should bear your
absence more patiently. But why should we part?
In family, in fortune, and in years we are suited to
each other. We have been thrown together almost
alone by ourselves in the wilderness, and our hearts
have become as one. Why then should we part?”

“My father wills it, and his will is mine. He may
be severe, he may be unjust in his commands, but
where is my warrant that I am right and he is wrong?
He is my father; he has reared me from infancy, and

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

I am still dependent on him for every comfort I enjoy.
It is, therefore, my duty to obey him, unless in so
doing I violate a higher duty.”

A shade passed over Langley's brow. He did not
relish this view of the subject, and his old prejudice
against the Crop-ears roused up and began to growl.
But it was only for a moment, and it lay down and
and slept again.

“Then you are content, Miriam, to give me up, and
if your father commands, give yourself to another.”

“No,” replied she, firmly, “while my heart belongs
to thee, Langley, it would not only be a gross deception,
but the breach of a holy vow, to promise obedience
and love to another. My father has no right to
command that, and if he did, I neither could nor
would obey him. My duty goes no farther than not
to choose against his will. He cannot choose for me.
He cannot give away what I have already bestowed
on another.”

“Miriam—Miriam—you reason only—you do not
love.”

“Thou wrongest me, Langley. I shall love thee
long after thou hast ceased to love me. We are going—
at least such is my father's intention—into a lonely
region of a distant country, where I shall have few
companions but my own thoughts, and little to divert
them from the past. There will be nothing but
silence and nature around me, and my associates will
be the creations of my fancy, or my memory. Ah!
if, as thou sayest, I reason coolly, it is not because I

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

do not feel, but that true and lasting love is as much
the offspring of reason as of passion. You accuse us
Puritans of canting, but the worst cant is that which
excuses the crimes and excesses of love, by placing it
above the restraints of reason and virtue.”

“Did you wish then to see me once more, only that
you might lecture me into forgetting you?” said
Langley, in dissatisfaction.

“No, Langley. I wished to reconcile thee to our
parting. As little do I wish thee to forget me as I
wish to forget thee. Why cannot we continue to love
each other as well absent as present? Why cannot
we be contented with thinking of each other?”

“Thinking! it is only bread and water to the
starving heart. But I will urge you no more. I
love you too well to tempt you to disobedience, and
involve myself in the same offence. Nay, I know you
too well to believe I could be successful in attempting
it. I know, too, that you could never be happy, or
bestow happiness on me, by deserting your parents,
and inflicting on your own heart the sting of ingratitude.
I know that we must part, but I own I could
wish to see thee a little less resigned. Oh! only seem
to be miserable like me, and I will try to be content.”

“Langley—dear Langley, have done with these
useless complaints. Do not think me devoid of feeling,
because both habit and example have taught me
restraint. Ah! if thou couldst see into my heart!
and thou shalt see it!” exclaimed she, with a sudden
burst of feeling. “Thou shalt know all my heart.

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

Why should I conceal a thought or feeling from thee,
when we are about to part forever? It is but trusting
the grave with our secrets—it is but whispering in the
ear of death, for soon we shall be dead to each other.
To-morrow we shall be as shadows, every hour becoming
more dim, and at length fading into nothing but a
phantom of memory. Oh! Langley, if thou knewest
how dear thou art to me! The first and last fruits of
my heart are yours, for I never loved before but with
filial affection. To be thine would fill the measure of
my happiness—but it cannot be—there is a gulf
between us that we must never pass. But I consecrate
myself to thee while I live, and I give thee this
first and last kiss in token that my lips shall never
again be pressed by those of any man but my father.”
Saying this, she clasped him around the neck, and
pressed her lips to his and wept on his bosom. He
murmured vows of lasting love; he pressed her to his
heart, and paid back the kiss with ample interest.
Recovering a portion of her wonted self-command, she
cut short his protestations.

“Nay, dearest Langley, no vows, no oaths. Thou
art, thou must be free. I am but a woman, and can,
I trust, fulfil my humble duties in the little circle of
domestic life, while I continue to cherish thy memory
and devote myself to thee. But thou art a man, and
shouldst devote thyself to thy fellow men. Thy father
and thy mother, thy friends and thy country demand
thy cares and exertions. Thou art called upon to
perform all the duties of a man, which thou canst not

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

do while devoted to one object alone. All I ask of
thee is to remember me sometimes on an evening like
this, when taking a lonely walk along the path we
are now treading for the last time. I will be with
thee then.”

Langley could not answer for his emotions, we
might say his temptations. He longed to tempt her,
by all the arts love teaches his votaries, to sacrifice all
to love; to forget herself, her duties, and her home.
But he was a man of principle, as well as feeling, and
at length, by a great effort conquered the enemy. He
felt it would be the most dastardly cruelty to attempt
to persuade her to a step which would at the same
time deprive her of one home without his being able to
offer her another. He knew the bitter religious and
political feelings of his father would exile them from
his home and his heart, and determined to submit to
his fate like a man. His reflections were interrupted
by Miriam, who said, in a low, tremulous voice—

“Now it is time to go home. It is growing dark,
and I must return.”

Langley made no opposition, for he was quite broken
down. His reason yielded, but his heart rebelled; and
his mind was benumbed by conflicting emotions. They
proceeded in silence and gathering darkness, until they
arrived at the rustic gate opening into the lawn, when
Miriam softly said—

“Wilt thou not go in and bid my father farewell!”

“No—I am no favorite, and my presence will
scarcely be welcome. Tell him, if you will, that I

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

wish him all the happiness of which he has deprived
me.”

They paused awhile, as if each had something to
say to the other. At length he whispered—“I must
repay you the debt I owe,” and taking her to his arms
impressed a long, lingering kiss on her cold lips. Only
one word was spoken—a mutual farewell. Miriam
broke from his arms, proceeded rapidly towards home,
and passing her father, merely said—“I will tell thee
all to-morrow,”—ran to her chamber, and appeared no
more that night. Langley did not return home till
late in the night, having spent hours in wandering
along the river side, recalling the sweet yet bitter banquet
of the preceding hour.

-- 125 --

p316-354 CHAPTER X.

A Deserted Mansion—Captain Skeering—An Extraordinary Voyage
without Tempest or Shipwreck—Arrival at Naumkeag—State of
Affairs there—Mildred Suspected of Witchcraft—A Pilgrimage
through the Wilderness—Scene on a River—Excommunication of
the Demon of Water Power—End of the Pilgrimage.

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

Next morning betimes the house of Harold Habingdon
was deserted, the doors and windows closed, and no
smoke curled from the chimney, as Langley looked
that way, and saw its inmates departing to return no
more. Then he turned away in all the apathy of chill
despair. The little party proceeded to the capital,
where, the vessel being ready, they speedily embarked,
and Harold was once more on the seas, seeking a second
asylum in the solitudes of the New World. The
course of our story leads us to accompany him on his
voyage.

The vessel which carried Harold and his fortunes
was in all respects so unlike a Liverpool or Havre
packet of the present day, when far greater pains are
taken to make people more comfortable abroad than at
home, that to compare would only be to contrast them
with each other. She was sorely laden with a

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

miscellaneous cargo of such inconceivable articles, that
though the insertion would save us at least a dozen
pages of wear and tear of thought or invention, we are
compelled to give it up in despair. It was a veritable
cargo of notions, and the bill of lading almost as capacious
as Captain Skeering's flying jib. The cabin, the
lockers, and the rat holes, were all stowed choke full;
and Harold, on insinuating himself into his birth,
found his pillow stuffed with tobacco stems, which
every body knows are an excellent commodity for
snuff making. Now Captain Skeering well knew,
that though the good people of Naumkeag abhorred
smoking, yet did many of them quiet their consciences
by snuff taking.

Touching Captain Abiel Skeering, he was one of
those strange, unaccountable, nondescripts, that never
were, and never will be found anywhere, but in his
own country. He cultivated a little farm, cobbled
shoes in winter, and at intervals caught codfish, either
along shore, or on the coasts of Newfoundland and
Labrador. Between whiles he traded to the Manhadoes,
Virginia, and the West Indies, up Connecticut
River, and the Lord knows where. There was not a
hole or corner in which he did not poke his bowsprit
to smell out a bargain; and what is very remarkable,
he never went anywhere without finding one. He
once made a capital speculation by being cast away
on Cape Cod, not by defrauding the underwriters, but
by exchanging rusty nails for wampum. In short, he
was one of those wise men who never fail to convert a

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

misfortune into a benefit. He was unquestionably an
expert seaman, for he went where no one else ever
thought of going; and though he never saw, heard,
nor dreamed of a nautical almanac, managed to find
his way all the world over, by dint of a combination
of skill, luck, and sagacity. He was undoubtedly
amphibious, and for aught we know, his mother might
have been a mermaid, for his marine instincts seemed
equal to those of our Indians in the woods.

Though to use his own expression, “he had followed
the sea ever since he was knee high to a grasshopper,”
he never met with but one disaster, out of which, as
before stated, he made a capital speculation. Captain
Skeering was, withal, an easy, quiet, good-tempered
man, and reasonably honest; though when
it came to a bargain, it must be confessed, he
shaved rather close. Like all wise men, he preferred
asking questions to answering them. He, moreover,
smacked enormously of the Puritan, and he and
Harold got on exceedingly well together, notwithstanding
the latter was sometimes a little put out,
by the captain putting in at rivers, creeks, bays,
and inlets, to see if there was anything stirring in
the way of a bargain, though to all appearance
there was scarcely room to stick a pin in his vessel.
He knew what people at ever so great a distance
wanted, quite as well, if not better, than they did
themselves; and if he could only be set going, you
might pump out of him more practical knowledge than
would set up an academy of science.

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

Under the auspicious destiny of this sagacious, selftaught
mariner, the vessel proceeded on her way, sometimes
becalmed on the wide watery waste, and at
others, somewhat rudely buffeted by the winds and
waves. Captain Skeering put in at the Manhadoes, or
New Amsterdam, then in its cradle, where he astonished
the smoking burghers, by asking an infinite
number of questions, whereby he gathered sufficient
information to make a successful adventure to that
famous port, on his next voyage. From thence the
made a desperate push through the Helle-Gatte,
escaped the Pot, the Frying Pan, and the Hog's Back;
squinted at the little embryo settlement of New Haven;
passed into the mouth of the Connecticut river, traded
a day or two with the Indians of Montauk Point; had
a great notion of trying his luck in Narragansett Bay;
bartered a trifle at Nantucket and Martha's Vineyard,
and finally anchored triumphantly in Naumkeag Bay,
after a prosperous voyage of six weeks.

The Habingdons were received with a kind, brotherly
hospitality by the good people of the town, and Harold
at one time contemplated pitching his tent among
them. But it happened, unluckily, that certain pious,
well-meaning persons, who had been zealous advocates
for toleration in the mother country, had, by some
strange transition, become intolerant, and commenced
the old story of persecution, so often repeated in the
Christian world. The town was divided into parties,
and peace was no longer there.

Still, more than this, it was about this time that

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

the extraordinary panic of witchcraft had found its
way, like the cholera, from the Old to the New World.
It was the characteristic superstition of the age, and
by no means peculiar to Naumkeag, though it is said
to have first broken out there in the colonies. Though
without any foundation in nature, science, philosophy,
or reason, this baleful superstition, which led to so
many atrocities wherever it existed, by degrees spread
throughout the little community, and was not only
cherished, but fomented by men of liberal education
and scientific attainments. A fast had been proclaimed
by the clergy, with special reference to this
visitation, and this ill-advised measure in some degree
served to give the stamp of reality to the strange
absurdities and extravagances which now only excite
ridicule among the enlightened, and wonder among
the ignorant.

But however one age may plume itself on its freedom
from superstitious delusions or impostures, there
never has occurred, and probably never will occur, a
period in which mankind has been, or will be, free
from the delusions of their own imagination, or the
designing impostures of others. Every age has its
peculiar follies; and philosophers and philanthropists,
who set about curing them, for the most part fare like
physicians who, in driving out one disease, peradventure
lay the foundation of half-a-dozen others. Credulity
is a monster of capacious maw, and, like the
fabled ogre, delights in human flesh. If the miracles
of mesmerism, which come abroad under the mantle

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

of science, are true, necromancy is no longer a fable;
if they are impostures, as doubtless most of them are,
then had we best be silent on the delirium of witchcraft.

Be this as it may, the community of Naumkeag was,
at this time, beginning to feel the throes of that ideal
convulsion which, after exhibiting certain premonitory
symptoms, gradually seemed to die away, only to be
felt with renewed violence a few years afterwards. It
was, as before stated, the prevailing epidemic of the
age; it raged in England as well as on the continent
of Europe; and an old writer records that, on returning
from Canada to his native province of Bearn, after
an absence of some years, he found three-fourths of
the inhabitants believing or affecting to believe themselves
under the dominion of witchcraft.

But while Harold was wavering as to his future
course, he was brought to a speedy decision by receiving
private information from one of the unbelievers,
whom he had made his banker, that a little child, of
some six or eight years old, who had exhibited decided
symptoms of being bewitched, had, in one of its
paroxysms, declared she saw the waiting-maid of the
newly-arrived strangers sticking pins into her. This
demonstration upon poor Mildred was not to be slighted
at such a time; and it fortunately happening that,
just at that moment, a party, consisting of a few
families, was on the eve of setting out to form a
new settlement, on a “platform,” quite favorable to
Harold's creed, he lost no time in associating himself

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

with the adventurers. Hastily adjusting his pecuniary
affairs, and providing himself with the small outfit
which could be conveyed such a long distance through
the wild, he was on his way to the new Medina before
the evil spirit made a second demonstration against poor
old Mildred, who happily died in utter ignorance of
having come nigh passing for a witch.

The suddenness with which Harold changed his
destination from one place to another at a great distance,
may, perhaps, seem extraordinary, if not unnatural;
but he had pulled up his anchor in England,
and those who have severed the ties of their nativity
never take such deep root elsewhere. The emigrants
to America had a world before them, and we may
trace much not only of the past, but future destinies
of our country to that roaming and adventurous habit
which pricks them ever onward towards the region of
the setting sun. This propensity is one of the great
instruments of Providence in shaping the destinies of
a people such as the world never saw before.

The perils, hardships, and privations of such a
pilgrimage can never be properly realized even by the
present race of emigrants to the far West. At that
period, the savages environed them on every side, and
they had no protector but Providence, and their own
hands. The mother country paid little attention to
her distant children, and never afforded them protection
till they were able to protect themselves; and
their own governments were little more than the
united energies of their citizens, spontaneously tendered

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

in time of danger. Those who went forth to establish
new settlements in the wilderness were not only their
own sword and shield, but their own legislators; and
such adventures required a degree of intelligence,
intrepidity, hardihood, and firmness which, if at this
time exhibited on the great stage of the civilized
world, would excite admiration. Their sufferings,
their patience, their courage, their fortitude, and their
faith have as yet scarcely awakened the poet, the
painter, or the historian to the dignity of the theme;
and, instead of being presented for the contemplation
of their posterity as objects of grateful veneration,
they are much oftener stigmatized as profligate adventurers,
or harsh enthusiasts, or canting hypocrites, for
having rescued a world from barbarism, made the
howling wilderness to blossom as the rose, and laid the
foundation of a glorious empire, greater by one-half
than that of Rome, when called mistress of the world.

The party of emigrants with which Harold had
associated his fortunes, consisted of the families of
men of respectable birth, education, and acquirements,
who had left England from conscientious motives,
rather than to better their fortunes. They were rigidly
pious, and having abandoned their native country for
the free exercise of their religious opinions, were determined
to enjoy them to the fullest extent. Some differences
among their preachers on points which at this
time appear frivolous, but which were then deemed of
great consequence, had divided the little community
into factions, only the more inveterate from the slight

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

partition that separated them. A small party from
the weaker sect had in consequence determined to seek
freedom of conscience, or perhaps, the right of dictating
to others, in a distant portion of the wilderness, as
yet unoccupied by civilized men.

It was practicable to proceed to their destination by
water, and such had been their original design; but
rumors of hostility on the part of some of the Indian
tribes on Connecticut River, authenticated by the murder
of the captain and crew of a coasting vessel, deterred
the party from taking that route, and they pursued
their journey by land, by a path hitherto only trod by
the Indian moccasin. Each family had a covered waggon,
drawn by either horses or oxen, containing some
of the indispensable conveniences for housekeeping
and farming, together with a supply of provisions.
Attached to the band were a few laborers, or servants,
as they were then termed, and a guide, belonging to
the Praying Indians. Thus went they bravely forth
to conquer the wilderness and extend the empire of
Christianity, civilization, and liberty.

It is not within the purpose of our story to enter
into the particulars, or detail the daily progress of the
little band, groping its way slowly and wearily among
the giants of the primeval forests, so lonely, sad, and
silent, that but for a little solitary woodpecker, or a
chirping squirrel by day, and now and then a melancholy
howl by night, it would have seemed a lifeless
world. Neither squirrel nor woodpecker showed any
symptoms of fear; sure sign they had never before

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

been visited by man, for he never makes the rural
train his friend. Morning and evening hymns were
sung by the pilgrim band; and now, for the first time,
the sacred chaunt ascended to Heaven from the depths
of that lonely forest. The toilsome day was not followed
by quiet repose; for one half the men was
always on the watch by night, and even weariness
could not lull the apprehensions of the other to refreshing
sleep. But not a heart sunk, or a spirit bowed,
under these rough trials; and they cut their way
through the woods, cheering each other on with hopeful
anticipations. Miriam bore it like a heroine; but
her mother almost sunk under fatigue and exposure,
nor did she ever recover from their effects, which were
shortly exhibited in the progress of a malady that
finally brought her, after all her wanderings, to her
last long home.

At length they reached the banks of one of the fairest
rivers of the New World, fed by a hundred winding
streams, that like the veins of the human body
convey the life-giving fluid from one extremity of the
frame to the other. Coasting upwards along its level
alluvial banks, where no tangled forests impeded their
course, they at length arrived at the foot of a beautiful
cascade, as yet unspoiled by the hand of that busy
meddler, man; who, in this age of progress, wickedly
sacrifices all the beauties of nature, and banishes all the
naiads and the nymphs from their wonted haunts, to
make way for that monstrous pagan demon, yclept the
water power. There is some satisfaction in knowing

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

that at least one half these sacrilegious caitiffs, who
thus outrage the divinity of nature, are punished for
their impiety even in this world. Sometimes retribution
comes in the shape of a freshet, that sweeps away
all his “improvements,” as the rascal calls them, into
chaos and night. The insulted river-god rises in his
wrath, and in an hour avenges the atrocities of years.
Sometimes the task devolves on another element, and
the flames perform the work of destruction; and at
others political economy punishes this conspiracy
against the rights of nature, by letting loose her mysterious
jargon of supply and demand, maximum and
minimum, specific and ad-valorum duties; and last of
all, the avenging spirit is let slip on them in the form
of a new tariff, without protecting duties. Thus
are the ringleaders of this crusade, the votaries of the
demon of water power, punished in their generation,
besides being compelled by the prickings of a guilty
conscience to join a temperance society and perish on
water.

Halting at this romantic spot, one smiling evening
of the merry month of June, within a day's journey of
the land of promise, where they were to pitch their
tents, they prepared for their simple repast. While
the kettle was boiling, Miriam strolled a few hundred
yards below, and from a projecting point, contemplated
the wild, beautiful scene spread out before her by the
bounteous prodigality of nature. The little caravan had
encamped on the verge of a vast meadow, extending as
far as the eye could reach, along either side of the

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

river below, under the wide-spread branches of a
primeval elm, whose stately trunk, and deep tenacious
roots, had for ages resisted the periodical floods, that
swept away all else beside, and spread out into a wide
expanse of waters, which diffused fertility wherever
they flowed. The cattle were feeding, or reposing in
the high luxuriant grass; the smoke of the newlylighted
fire curled upwards gracefully; the kettle
began to simmer, and Goody Mildred, no longer in
jeopardy from witchcraft, assisted by others, was as
busy as a bee, about the table, which it is said was
neither mahogany or rosewood.

All else was the silence and repose of nature in her
primitive nakedness, save nature's lulling music—the
solemn plunge of the river, falling over a cliff of rocks
in all the forms of rich, fantastic grandeur—wild,
savage, and majestic, yet still beautiful. Hurled
headlong by the impetus of its fall, it rushed over an
inclined plane, the impatient masses pushing forward
in a quick succession of circular waves, that struck by
the slanting rays of the setting sun, almost blinded
her eyes by the flashing effulgence of their splendors,
and the swiftness of their motion.

While gazing on this Paradise of the wilderness, her
mind was not there. Sometimes it wandered towards
the sunny South, and after lingering awhile, returned
to dwell upon the strange vicissitudes of her past life.
Here she stood, alone on a spot never before trod by
the footsteps of her race. She was in a new world;
her birth-place, her native land, were far away—so

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

far, that England seemed more remote than the stars
that now one by one began to twinkle sleepily, and at
far distances above her head. She could see them
though distant and unapproachable; but her country
was out of sight, and equally beyond her reach. She
felt she should never see it more, and nevermore is
akin to eternity. Yet was she not sorrowful. There
was a vastness and sublimity in this boundless solitude;
a grandeur in her loneliness, that though
awakening neither smiles or gladness, touched her
soul with the inspiration of poetic thought, within
whose magic sphere nothing is reality, and even
melancholy is happiness. Her eyes grew dim, she
knew not why; and such was the luxury of her grateful
tears, that like the summer shower, they made
every object seem more fresh and glowing. She
returned to partake of the simple fare, to join in the
evening hymn, and to enjoy the sweet repose of an
unreproving conscience. The next day they reached
their destination, and prepared themselves, not to rest
from the cares of life, but to begin the world anew.

-- --

p316-367 CHAPTER XI.

The New Home—Statistical View of a Young Lady's Heart—A Conversation—
A Loss Never to be Repaired—Two Griefs Better than
One—The First Grave in the Church-Yard.

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

The spot chosen by our Pilgrims to settle down upon,
like a flock of vagrant birds, had been previously
purchased of the Indians, for we don't know how many
fathoms of wampum, an aboriginal currency much
preferable to paper money, because it was the product
of labor and skill. It could not be made for nothing,
out of nothing. The surrounding scene was of rare,
surpassing beauty. A vast expanse of verdant greensward,
level as a floor, and smoothe as a shaven lawn,
extended up and down for many miles, entirely free
from forest or tree, save here and there a stately elm
dotted the landscape. No woodman's axe, the great
weapon of the sturdy pioneer, was here required to
prepare the ground for ploughing; for except that no
fence or hedge marked the division of property, the
fields looked as if they had been cultivated for centuries.

A noble river, which courses the country a thousand

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

miles, flowed in graceful curves and silent serenity
through the vast meadows, its course marked by two
rows of gigantic trees, some of whose roots were laid
bare by the ravages of the stream, which in the spring,
when the snows of the distant mountains melted,
spread a wide sea of waters over all the verdant plain.
Some three quarters of a mile from the river, arose a
natural terrace, corresponding to its windings, about
fifty or sixty feet high, smoothe as art could have made
it, and sloping gently down to meet the level below.
From the summit of this terrace commenced another
plain of lesser width, and not so smoothe or luxuriant
of grass, which extended to the base of a range of lofty
wooded hills, that bent round in a curve, and terminated
towards the south, in a peaked mountain towering
above the rest of the chain. To the north, the
view was similar, but far more extensive, and was terminated
by the conical summit of the grand Monadnoc,
lifting its head aloft in the blue distance of the
skies. No where could be seen a trace of the footsteps
or the hand of man; and yet the landscape wanted
nothing but flocks, and herds, and piping shepherds,
to recall to mind those scenes of the golden age, over
which the youthful fancy loves to linger, and which
the wicked wise ones of these iron times call a fable
or a dream. All around was peace, repose and silence.
Yet there lurked in the recesses of the surrounding
wilderness an enemy more cunning, fierce, and unrelenting
than the barbarians that sacked the mistress
of the world. Solitude was no refuge here; silence

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

was not peace; and the repose of the night was more
harrassing than the toils of the day. But the troubles
of the mind, like the exertions of the body, dispose to
rest; and they soon learned to sleep soundly in the
midst of unseen dangers.

With the exception of a small number of servants,
the head of each of these families had sufficient means
to purchase all the essentials of comfort and convenience
required in this simple stage of society; but
the distance and difficulties of transportation for a considerable
period confined them to what was indispensable.
Harold was the richest of them all, and had in
the hands of his agent at Naumkeag a sum that made
him wealthy, compared to his fellow adventurers. In
the course of that brief period which changes, as if by
magic, the face of all things in this New World, they
were comfortably settled, and becoming gradually
familiarized to the sense of home. The rich alluvial
meadows became animated with lowing herds, and the
verdant hills by flocks of sheep; the tolling bell was
heard for the first time from the humble spire of the
rustic church; the echoes of the hills repeated the song
of thanksgiving; and under the protecting branches of
a spreading elm stood a little log cabin, from which on
week days might be heard the sound of many voices,
repeating lessons in most harmonious discord. Though
the Puritans denounced the doctrine of good works,
there were at least two which they never failed to perform.
They laid a foundation for religion and knowledge,
by building churches and schoolhouses. They had

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

not adopted that pernicious dogma which makes knowledge
the great if not the sole basis of morals; nor had
they lost sight of the melancholy truth which the experience
of every day is verifying, that unless morals keep
pace with intelligence, the latter, so far from being the
handmaid of virtue, only makes the possessor more
dextrous in fraud, and increases his powers of mischief.
Ignorance is far preferable to error: the former is a
passive, the latter an active instrument of evil. One
is the player, the other the instrument played upon.

In ancient times, and in the Old World, when
adventurers went forth to plant new colonies, it was
under military leaders, and the sword was the great
instrument for clearing the wilderness. But our little
pilgrim band was led by a minister of peace, to whom
all looked up with respectful veneration, and his advice
was little less than law. And truly, the shepherd who
thus led his flock into the wilderness merited all their
affection and confidence. He was zealous without
bigotry; loved his own faith without hating that of
others; and set an example of all that his precepts
enforced. He preached the doctrine of love, not that
of fear; and preferred to lure his flock to the fold by
the hope of eternal bliss, rather than the fear of eternal
punishment. He was their law and their gospel.

To an American—and for such alone we write—
nothing can be more interesting than the growth of a
new settlement in the wilderness. It is a complete
exemplification of the progress of society, a theme that
hitherto has been more the theory of philosophical

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

abstractions than the result of actual experience. In
its first institution, a community is governed by public
opinion which, is powerful in proportion to the smallness
of the circle in which it operates; and the
great inquest of society is the expounder, as well as
enforcer, of the law. Where all are intimately associated,
the good or ill opinion of every one is essential,
because its consequences are directly felt; and no
man, unless so debased as to have lost the sense of
shame, can exist amid the contempt of all around him.
The atmosphere being confined, is poisoned by a single
breath; and where all live together, and all partake
in one common interest, the object of general contempt
or abhorrence is under sentence of banishment, as
surely as was the ancient Roman when prohibited the
use of fire and water.

The swarms that from time to time issued from the
parent hives were also invariably subjected to imminent
dangers from the savages, who, like the wild
beasts of the forest, lurked everywhere. Hence sprung
another substitute for laws—the tie of common danger;
which, united with a common interest in the prosperity
of all, formed as strong a bond of union, and as impressive
an obligation of restraint, as either laws or
constitutions could devise. Every man felt that his
own safety depended on those immediately around
him, and of consequence, that it was equally his interest
as his duty to assist in defending them. There
was no necessity for laws or precepts to teach him his
obligations to society. The law of nature, the first

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

impulses of reason taught him this. When the Creator
of the universe gave to man the privilege of free will,
in the government of his own actions, he laid down
certain immutable principles, or laws of nature, by
which that free will is in some measure restrained;
and gave him the faculty of reason to comprehend
those laws so far as they are necessary to the conduct
of human actions: such among others are the obligations
that we should live honestly, hurt no one, and render
to all their due. No civil laws are, or ought to be
obligatory, that come in conflict with the law of nature,
implanted in the heart of every rational being by the
impulses of Infinite Wisdom. It is to this we trace that
otherwise inexplicable paradox, the voluntary submission
of man to laws of his own making.

All this and more was exemplified in the little
community whose progress we are sketching. Far
out of the reach of the parent hive, they, like the new
swarm of bees, carried with them the instincts of
nature and the habits of social life. There was, for
years, no power on earth to coerce them from abroad;
and, though they appointed magistrates and adopted
laws, their submission was voluntary, since there was
no authority to enforce the decrees of one, or execute
the precepts of the others. There were few crimes
among them, and these were, for a time, only punished
by the community. If a man committed a wrong to
his neighbor, or defrauded him in any way, he was, to
use a phrase common in such cases, “hunted out of
the community.” Whenever he came into the

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

presence of his companions, he was received with scorn,
and, if he dared to resent it, all united against him,
so that it never failed that the delinquent soon found
it necessary to seek a home where his offence was
unknown. Slander was kept in awe and punished,
by all uniting in proclaiming that the delinquent was
unworthy of belief, on any occasion whatever. Thus,
if they happened to speak the truth, no one would
believe them; and, though there were no courts for a
time to punish them, by awarding damages, they
underwent one of the severest of punishments—universal
avoidance and contempt. In short, it seldom happened
that they were not “hated out,” and obliged to go
where they were not known. Thus it would seem possible
for a well-disposed community to exist, at least
for a time, without being burdened by a multiplicity
of laws, at least one-half of which operate as peevish
restraints, without conducing either to the morals or
peace of society. But it is high time to individualize,
and return to the principal persons of our tale.

To be alone in the world, is not to be out of the
reach of its calamities. They track the footsteps of
man even through the illimitable wilds; they require
no “blazing” of the trees, no compass, or north star
to direct their chase after the invisible fugitive, but
scent him like bloodhounds, and run him down at last.
Happiness is everywhere, or nowhere; and to pursue
it from one place to another is to chase a shadow.
The fatigues and privations of a tedious voyage, followed
by the exposures of a long journey through the

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

wilderness, had made deep inroads on the constitution
of Susan Habingdon, which now began to exhibit
alarming symptoms of decay. Schooled in the painful
vicissitudes of life, she never complained, but bore her
increasing infirmities with quiet acquiescence, as the
invisible enemy worked his sure progress, and undermined
the frail citadel of life. So almost imperceptible
was his approach, that those who lived under the same
roof, and saw her continually, were not aware of it,
though the neighbors had, long ago, predicted that her
days were numbered, and her pilgrimage near its end.
But Harold, as yet, saw it not; he was daily becoming
more intensely devout; the sentiment of devotion
seemed gradually to absorb all others, and deaden the
feelings of nature in his heart. He became, in a great
measure, abstracted from worldly affairs; passed much
of his time alone, indulging in long fits of gloom,
during which he seemed more under the dominion of
imagination than reality, and his naturally poetical
temperament displayed itself in occasional flights of
lofty eloquence. Miriam, too, cherished a master
feeling, which, if it did not monopolize, was perpetually
intruding on her mind; and, though sometimes a
sudden pang would thrill through her bosom, as she
fancied her mother looked ill, she continued unheeding
of the fatal crisis now close at hand.

Such was the state of things, when, one day, as
Miriam was sitting at her spinning-wheel, not turning
it indeed at the moment, but thinking of one far away,
her mother, who was reclining languidly in an

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

easychair, of most homely fashion, now almost her only
resting-place during the day, addressed her in a languid
voice, accompanied by a still more languid
smile—

“Who art thou thinking of, Miriam?” said she.

Miriam started from her reverie, but promptly replied—

“I was thinking of Langley, mother.”

“What wert thou thinking about him, my child?
Thou knowest it is all in vain.”

“I know it, mother; yet still it is a pleasure to
think of him. I wonder if he ever thinks of me? I
should like to know. But why should I doubt? He
promised me he would, and he never breaks his word.”

“Ah! my poor Miriam, years have passed since we
parted from him, and, in that time, many forget and
many are forgotten. Think of the changes of this
world, at every passing moment—how many come
into, how many go out of it, at every ticking of
the clock.”

“True, dear mother—but still we may think of
absent friends, and like the magicians of old, conjure
up their images, though far away.”

“Miriam! Miriam! You are wasting your heart
on ideal nothings. On that which has no existence.”

“Mother! dear mother! what dost thou, what
canst thou mean?”

“It must be known,” said Susan, as if communing
with herself. “And better it should come from the
lips of a mother than those of a stranger. Miriam

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

canst thou bear to hear what I can scarcely bear to
tell?”

“Tell—tell—tell me mother quickly. Anything
is better than what I feel this moment. O tell me—
has anything befallen Langley?”

“There is bad news for thee, Miriam—at least thou
wilt think it so. Be calm, my love. There is news of
Langley Tyringham—bad news.”

“Is he dead?” gasped Miriam.

“Listen, and be calm, as becomes one who belongest
to a race whose appointed vocation is to endure
many losses, many sorrows. Our neighbor Westport
has returned from Boston and informed thy father,
that a vessel passing up the Sound picked up a dead
body, in whose pocket-book were found letters to the
Governor and other persons in Boston. These letters
were from the Governor of Virginia, and others of the
colony.”

“The name—the name—mother. But I know it
well. It was Langley Tyringham,” interrupted
Miriam, with almost phrenzied earnestness.

“It was indeed, my daughter. Besides this, a hat
was picked up on the beach in which his name was
written at full length. Lean on me, Miriam—thou
art fainting, and remember that to hope humbly, and
bear patiently, are among the brightest virtues of
woman.”

But Miriam was not fainting though white as snow,
and almost as cold. Nor did she weep, or wring her
hands, but remained silent a few minutes. At length

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

she drew a deep shuddering sigh, and calmly said to
her mother—

“Well, be it so. He is no farther from me in
Heaven than he was on earth. I shall meet him
there, but I could never meet him here. But mother—
dear mother—how ill thou lookest. Surely thou art
not well—I never saw thee thus before.”

“I have exerted myself too much, and felt too
much. But now we are talking of death, let me say
something of myself, for death and I will soon be one.”

“Mother! dear mother!”

“Yes, daughter, it is time thou wert prepared—
alas! must I inflict another blow! To me the cares
and sorrows of this world appear as nothing—my
vision is of another. But I wish I could have been
spared this painful communication. I hoped either
Harold or thou wouldst have observed the change I
see and feel myself. But he is otherwise occupied,
and thou—poor Miriam—thou hast had other thoughts
to occupy thee. But it must be delayed no longer. It
is time thou shouldst know that I am not long for
this world. Death has been a long time approaching
slowly, but the nearer he comes the quicker his pace.
A few weeks, a few days—nay, perhaps a few hours,
and thou wilt be without a mother.”

This second blow, for a while banished the remembrance
of the first. Miriam no longer thought of
Langley Tyringham. Another and a holier feeling
occupied her heart. She gazed intensely on the face
of her mother, and struck for the first time with that

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

indescribable expression, which indicates approaching
dissolution, cast herself on her knees before her,
exclaiming in the bitterness of self-reproach—

“Forgive—O! forgive me, dear mother! My own
selfish thoughts have made me blind to what I now see
too plainly.”

“I have nothing to forgive, Miriam, and rejoice that
thou hast been spared many hours of painful anticipation
of what all thy cares could not avert. And now,
as this may be the last time I shall have breath to
commune with thee, let me here bear testimony to thy
dutiful and loving conduct during all thy past life.
Thou hast been to thy parents a never-failing source
of comfort; their solace in exile, and amid all the
strange vicissitudes of their weary pilgrimage; and
be this thy best consolation when I am gone, that
thou hast fulfilled all thy filial duties, and that the
dead cannot reproach thee. When thou recallest me,
as thou wilt do sometimes, I know it will not be with
a feeling of regret or remorse for remembered wilfulness,
or disobedience, but with a pleasing melancholy,
arising from the assurance I now give thee, that thou
hast never drawn a tear from my eyes, save of joy or
affection, nor a sigh from my heart, but of anxiety for
thy welfare. Go, now my child, and commune with
thine own soul awhile, for there is no comforter like
an approving conscience.”

Miriam retired into solitude in obedience to her
mother, with a heart rent by conflicting emotions.
But two griefs are better than one, since by alternately

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

taking place of each other, they prevent the mind from
fastening on either, with that intense, unchangeable
tenacity, which, if long continued, causes a total wreck
of either body or mind. Such was the case with
Miriam, who, in the deep solicitude and overwhelming
apprehensions connected with the state of her mother,
found a temporary refuge from the bitterness of that
besetting sorrow with which the death of Langley was
destined to render her familiar hereafter. Susan
Habingdon died about ten days after this conversation,
as it may be supposed such a woman would die; not
shouting delirious hallelujahs of triumph, in frantic
enthusiasm, or shrinking with fearful forebodings from
the dread hereafter, but with the sweet, calm resignation
of a pious soul—hoping, yet hoping humbly. Hers
was the first grave in the little church-yard; and the
only monument erected to her memory was in the
hearts of her husband, her child, and her neighbors.
She lay alone for awhile, but in process of time, her
grave became surrounded by many little mounds, and
at this time their numbers almost equal those of the
descendants of the little band of Pilgrims, that live
and move around them.

-- --

p316-380 CHAPTER XII.

A Sage Observation—Change in the Habits and Character of the Roundhead—
Harold Questions his Daughter on a Very Delicate Subject—
Arrival of a Welcome Visitor—A Walk to the Summit of a Mountain—
And What They Saw there—The Judge of a King.

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

Calamity never leaves us where it finds us. It
either softens or hardens the heart. With some, the
wounded spirit subsides into cold insensibility, and
every blow serves only to harden it into stern resistance,
accompanied by a disregard to the sufferings of
others; with some, it finds its best solace for the loss
of the dead in administering to the happiness of the
living. There are those who, smarting under the recollection
of the loss of some beloved being, retire, as it
were, within themselves, and shrink from forming new
ties, lest they should be again severed by the angel of
death, who seems to shoot his arrows at random, careless
whose heart he splits asunder; and there are
others, who only cling more closely to what is left,
from attachment to what is gone forever.

Harold Habingdon belonged to this latter class; and
from the period of Susan's death, seemed to concentrate
his worldly thoughts and affections on his

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

daughter. No longer the stern, unbending father, sacrificing
everything to what he called his principles, he became
the tender, affectionate guardian, the confidential
friend. When, after months had passed away, he saw
little if any mitigation in the calm, settled melancholy
of Miriam, and sometimes observed traces of those
secret tears that always come from the heart; when
he marked her struggles to be cheerful only followed
by increasing paleness and dejection he became convinced
there was a deeper cause at work than grief for
the death of her mother. He, too, had learned the
melancholy fate of Langley; and now that death had
placed the barrier of the grave between him and his
daughter, his heart softened towards him, and he
sometimes caught himself regretting that he had so
sternly opposed a union that might at the same time
have secured her happiness, and brought her a protector
when her father was no more. He thought that,
perhaps, instead of becoming a convert to his faith,
Miriam might gradually have brought him to adopt
her own. But it was now too late, and the very impossibility
of the marriage ever taking place increased
his regrets for his past opposition. Had Langley been
living, and at hand, it is probable his former dislike
might have continued, and increased; but being now
forever removed beyond the possibility of giving offence,
Harold sincerely desired an opportunity of making
atonement by sanctioning what he had so sternly
opposed. Mankind are never so anxious to make
amends for injury or unkindness, as when the time for

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

doing so is past forever. They can forgive the dead,
but not the living. Influenced by these new-born feelings,
he one day questioned Miriam on the subject of
her continued depression

“I do not wish,” said he, “to prevent your weeping
over the loss of what can never be restored either to
you or to me—a faithful wife, and tender mother. But
sorrow, like joy, should have its limits; and if time
did not cure, or at least alleviate our griefs for the loss
of those we love, the world would be clothed in perpetual
mourning and sadness. I do not wish to prevent
your indulging your sorrow, since it is not for us
to expect to pass through this vale of tears, without
adding our tribute to the waters of bitterness. Happiness,
my daughter, soons becomes tired of the same
companion, and seeks new associates. We may have
happy days, but not happy lives. If thy mother is
permitted to look down upon us, she will grieve to see
thee unhappy so long.”

“Father,” said Miriam, with her usual frank simplicity,
“I have other cause of grief than the loss of
my dear mother. There is another grave for me to
weep over.”

“I understand thee, Miriam; and if it can be any
consolation to thee to know it, I declare that were
poor Langley Tyringham alive, I would now trust
your faith and your happiness to his keeping; for
Heaven only knows how long it may be before you
require a protector in this wild region.”

“Dear father!” cried Miriam, with tears of

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

gratitude, “you have taken a load from my heart. What
though I can never be his, that I shall see him no
more, it is a sweet consolation for me to know that
my father at last thinks of him with kindness, and
would accept him as a son. I shall be happier now,
for I can think of him without offending you.”

As she said this her face brightened, her deep pensive
eye sparkled as if with a flash of newly-awakened
hope, and a long absent stranger appeared in the likeness
of a flush on her cheeks. From that time her
depression gradually subsided into something like
patient cheerfulness, and she went about her household
duties with new vivacity.

The stern winter of that northern region had now
passed away, and the joyous spring, which had only
awaited the melting of the snow, now leaped forth as
if full grown from under the shelter of her frozen
canopy. The sweet south wind, the most balmy
breath of nature, gently curled the surface of the glad
river, now released from its icy fetters, and murmuring
as if enjoying its newly-acquired freedom; the
fresh meadows put forth their brightest verdure; and
now and then a chirping bird, just returned from its
southern tour, chaunted his joyous song among the
buds and expanding leaves, whose foliage seemed as
soft and fleecy as the reflection of the woods in the
bosom of some glassy lake.

Miriam, one afternoon, pointed out these newly-arrived
strangers to her father, and proposed a walk to
the high-peaked mountain, heretofore noted, which

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

rose gently from the river until it suddenly changed
its aspect, and shot like a pyramid into the skies. It
was not difficult of ascent in one part, and was now
free from snow. Harold gladly assented, and the
mountain being nigh at hand, they reached the summit
in time to see the setting sun in all his glory,
giving his evening farewell to a world which lay
beneath their view in all directions. It was a scene
of most enchanting beauty and sublimity. The river
gracefully winding, and turning, and lingering with
sweet delay among the broad meadows; the vast
expanse of waving woods, undulating hills, and towering
mountains peering among the blue skies, as blue
as them, and almost as transparent; the sublime distance
of the horizon, and the endless variety of objects
spread out before them, all formed a scene that elevated
the soul to the loftiest conceptions of infinite
power and infinite wisdom. Both for a while paid it
the homage of silence. At length Miriam exclaimed—

“What a beautiful world! and what a pity it cannot
last for ever.”

“True,” answered the father—“all that we see
around; all that is, and all that shall ever be, is destined
to perish, how soon no one knows, no prophet
can predict. But the time will surely come, when
this earth shall crumble into a heap of smoking ashes;
the sea exhale in scalding steam; and the sun consume
in his own fires. Of all created things, animate
and inanimate, visible and invisible, in this vast

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

uncircumscribed universe, there is nothing immortal but the
soul of man.”

“Thou sayest truly, Harold Habingdon,” answered
a strange voice, as he ended this burst of pious enthusiasm;
and turning round, he beheld an aged man
with white hair and beard, leaning on his staff.

“You seem to know me, my friend,” said Harold,
“but I cannot recollect ever seeing you before.”

“That I do not wonder at,” answered the old man—
“for since you saw me, I have been hunted like
a wild beast from my lair in the Old World only
to be hunted in the New. I have lived in forests
and in caves; above ground, and under ground; and
for years past have not dared to enjoy the light of day,
save when I sometimes crawl forth like a fox from his
hole, to breathe the pure air of this mountain, and
contemplate a world that has forsaken me.”

Miriam was awed by the looks and words of the
white-haired old man, and Harold now felt a strange
conviction that he had seen him before. Again he
asked who he was.

“One of the judges of kings,” answered he proudly.

“Hah!—I know you now, though it is long since
we met. You are—”

“Hush!” said the old man—“breathe not my
name, even in the solitudes of nature, least the very
echoes should betray me. You know me, that is
enough.”

“Yes—though you are greatly changed since I last
saw you on Marston Moor.”

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

“True—years have done much, and hardships
more. I need not tell my story, for you have mixed
in the world, and know it all. If not, I will one day
tell you, that you may learn how surely it is the destiny
of man to be a slave. If he does not carry the
yoke on his neck, he will wear the ring in his nose; if
not driven, he will be led; and if he casts off the chains
of one tyrant, it is only to put on those of another.
Wretched were they who toil and shed their blood, to
emancipate their fellow-creatures, had they not within
them an approving conscience, which is its own
reward. I sat in judgment on a king, who was
guilty of treason against his people; who conspired
against their rights; who made war on them in support
of his unlawful pretensions, and caused England
to smoke with the blood of her children. In my inmost
soul, I believed him worthy of death; and I thought
that such a high example of justice might serve as a
warning to those who profanely call themselves the
vicegerents of Heaven, by showing them there was an
earthly tribunal to which they were amenable—that
the justice of man might overtake them even in this
world.”

“Yet he is called a martyr,” said Harold.

“Martyr to what?” cried the old man vehemently.

“Was he a martyr to his religion when leaguing with
the Irish Papists against the Church he had sworn to
protect? Was he a martyr to liberty when he raised
his standard against those who were striving to secure
it to the people? Or was he a martyr to his country

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

when he pointed his sword at her bosom and stabbed
her to the heart?”

I said not he was a martyr, my friend,” resumed
Harold; “for though he may not have suffered according
to the forms of law, I think he suffered justly. I
am not one of those who hold that kings are the vicegerents
of Heaven, and govern by divine right. Nor,
if they did, do I believe that God delegates any power
to kings, but that of doing good, since he does not
possess the power himself of doing evil, and therefore
cannot confer it on others.”

“Assuredly you are right,” replied the old man;
“and what if there be no legal tribunal established,
to punish the crimes of kings? Shall they, therefore,
be permitted to abuse their power and oppress the people
without punishment; and must they wait patiently
till the hand of Heaven interposes, and puts a period to
their mortal existence, by course of nature? No,
Harold Habingdon, the just vengeance of an injured
people is as much an instrument of the Most High,
for His great purposes, as plague, pestilence, and
famine, the tempest and the earthquake. Such was
my creed. I may have been mistaken; if so, I have
paid the penalty, by being exiled from my country,
my home, and all I loved, to become a wanderer on
the face of the earth.”

“It is a hard fate, and I pity you.”

“Hard indeed, and almost more than I can bear;
for the perpetual struggle, to resist and endure what I
have encountered, has almost shaken my reason, and

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

made me sometimes a visionary, I fear. The pen of
history is now in the hands of the scribes of kings, and
those who dared to set a high example of justice, at
the expense of a head that wore a crown, will be
handed down to posterity as traitors and regicides.
But”—and here the eyes of the old man brightened as
if with some new hope—“But there is still one consolation
left me. I look to a new world, and a new
people, to do justice to my memory. From all that I
can see and judge, a new race will spring up in this
great region of the west. The people who are daily
flocking hither are destined to be free. They have
been fitted for entering on their rich inheritance in the
preparatory school of England, when great teachers
were abroad. They have suffered too much in the
Old World by civil and religious oppression, ever willfully
to inflict it on themselves. They find no impregnable
bulwarks of oppression here; no greybeard
abuses, hallowed by time, whose roots and branches
are inseparably intertwined with the very vitals of the
social system; no massive castles or splendid palaces
to overawe, or shame the humble cottage; no titled
satraps, or regal pageants to dazzle the eye and subjugate
the mind; no long-cherished consciousness of
inferiority, descending from generation to generation,
until it grows to be a second nature; no great standing
armies of hirelings, that under pretense of enforceing
the law or defending the state, for ever become the
chosen instruments of oppression; no bristling bayonets
pointed at the heart, to quell the throbbings of liberty.

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

This New World is destined to be free. It cannot be
otherwise. All those great universal causes that constitute
the instruments of Providence in governing the
world, combine for the fulfilment of my prediction.
Here, at least, I and my fellow-sufferers will have justice
one day done them by millions of freemen, who
will adopt the great maxim, that rebellion to tyrants
is obedience to God. This is the hope that lights my
way, and enables me to support the load of life, now,
thanks be to Heaven, rapidly drawing to an end.”

The old man spoke with all the enthusiasm which
belongs to those animated by a spark of hope lighted
from the darkness of despair. The energy of his language
and the vigor of his thoughts strangely contrasted
with his ghostly appearance, which reminded
Miriam of one just risen from the dead. He might be
likened to one of those pale, sickly plants, which have
lost their natural wholesome color, by being shut up in
the dark, deprived of the cheerful air and bracing sunshine.
Harold had served with him in the civil wars,
and they conversed together, till the evening twilight
warned them that it was time to separate. The old
man told his story; and surely if the act of condemning
a king, whose conduct none living now dare to
justify, originated in erroneous principles or culpable
notions, the penalty was sufficiently severe. From his
arrival in the New World, himself and his companions
in exile were hunted through the Colonies by the
agents of Charles the Second, with a perseverance that
rendered their escape little less than a miracle. After

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

living in forests and caves, where they were fed by
some neighboring colonists, who doubted the claim of
Charles to the dignity of a martyr, they at length
found a last refuge in the home of a worthy clergyman,
whose remote situation afforded them a prospect
of security. But even here they were obliged to seclude
themselves within doors, and generally in the
cellar. For a series of years they were entirely lost to
the world. More than a century elapsed from the
period of their disappearance, before it became known
what had become of them; and the fate of the survivor,
after the death of his companions, is still shrouded
in oblivion. Whither he wandered, where he died, or
where he was buried, no one knows, or will probably
ever know. It cannot, however, be denied that they
were men of pith and nerve, for they set an example
that had no precedent in the history of the world, and
taught posterity that the offences of monarchs, like
those of their subjects, may be punished by the sentence
of a court, instead of the sacrifice of the people
they govern. No act on record so shook the thrones
of despots, or so effectually stripped kings of their divinity.
Since that memorable example, the distance
between monarchs and their people has been gradually
diminishing; they are approaching each other, and the
time may not be far distant when they will change
places.

Harold pressed the old man to come and reside with
him. But he shook his white locks, and declined to
accept what might cost his friend his life.

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

“It cannot be,” said he, “I am a bird of night, or
rather a beast of prey, who only ventures forth in the
dark, not to hunt his game, but to be himself hunted
if discovered. That I venture out at all is owing to
an irrepressible longing I sometimes feel to breathe
the free air and enjoy a short interval of liberty. I
go forth at night, and ramble through the mountains
all day, when I again return to my lair. I will not
tell you where that is, not that I doubt your honor or
discretion. But I expect secrecy from those I have
trusted, and who have trusted me, and must be secret
myself. I saw and knew you, and could not resist
the desire of meeting an old companion in arms in the
same cause. But it is time to part, and for this young
maiden to be at home. Farewell, and may you find
all you sought in the New World.”

They separated each to go his way. On their
return towards home Miriam asked her father the
name of the old grey-headed man, but he shook his
head and only said—

“Thou knowest he is one of the Judges of Kings,
for such he has announced himself. Thou knowest,
too, that his life is in danger, and only depends upon
the secrecy of others. I know I could count securely
on you, but I have no right to call on you for the
exertion of a discretion which I could not myself practice.
Ask me then no more to tell his name.”

Miriam was satisfied, and nothing was said on the
subject, at that or any future time.

-- --

p316-392 CHAPTER XIII.

A Living Rival to a Dead Man—Some Account of a Man with a Good
Character at Home, and an Indifferent One Abroad—Approved System
of Courtship which, however, Does not Succeed—The New
Suitor Thinks Miriam Is Looking in a Strange Place for a Husband.

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

For some time past there had appeared increasing
symptoms that the memory of Langley Tyringham
was about to have a formidable rival in the person of
an exceedingly staid, sober, and somewhat canting
neighbor, whose visits to Harold became gradually
more and more frequent. This person had by perseverance
in a long, rigid course of hypocrisy, meanness,
and successful trickery in a small way, accompanied by
no direct violation of the law, managed to acquire what
in these simple, economical times was considered an
adequate fortune, and that without forfeiting the respect
of those with whom he never had any dealings
in the way of business at home. He always went to
a distance to make his bargains, and though his reputation
was not a little out at the elbows abroad, at
home he was generally respected as a consummate
specimen of religious worldliness, being a strict observer
of all the decorums of life, as well as all the
ordinances of the community. In short, he was one

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

of those not very uncommon characters, who squared
his conduct rather by the law than the gospel, and so
long as he had the former on his side, dispensed with
the latter. These are the most dangerous of all men
to deal with, and we advise our readers to have as little
to do with them as possible. The greatest scoundrel
we ever knew was one who squared his conduct
exactly by law, and considered everything right which
it did not prohibit. Though not actually a lawyer by
profession, he was well versed in the law, having
made it one of his principal studies, to learn precisely,
and to a hair, how far he could go without burning his
fingers, or entangling himself in its cobwebs.

It is quite certain, however, that Tobias Harpsfield—
for so was he called—with all his circumspection could
not disguise from his own heart that he was an arrant
rogue. So entirely engrossed was he by selfishness,
that in shaping his course he never thought of anybody
but himself, nor did it ever occur to him that
there was any other person whose interest or convenience
was to be consulted. If he ever on any occasion
sacrificed to these, it was only in small matters,
and in the certain anticipation of some greater advantage
to be derived from his self-denial. Still, with all
this, he was called “a very decent man,” and decency,
like charity, covers a multitude of sins.

Tobias—who, it is as well to state, was not one of the
original band of Pilgrims—had for some time past
been “calculating,” as his phrase was, the great
advantages of a union with Miriam Habingdon. In a

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

speculative mission to Naumkeag, he ascertained that
Harold had a very considerable sum in the hands of
his agent there, and as Miriam was his only child,
she would be sole heiress as a matter of course. True,
thought he in the course of his calculation, “Master
Habingdon is not an old man, and may marry again;
but I calculate the chances are ten to one against that,
and in my favor, for women are mighty scarce in these
parts; and in the second place, I don't think I ever
saw him speak to any woman but his wife and daughter,
except when obliged to do so. At all events, I
shall come in for a good slice, if I marry the girl, and
half a loaf is better than no bread.” So Tobias calculated
he would fall in love, and marry the pretty
heiress.

He followed up his conclusion by more frequent
visits, until at length both Miriam and her father
became so accustomed to see him, that they were
scarcely aware of his presence. Harold continued to
read or ruminate, after the usual salutations, and
Miriam pursued her domestic occupations just as if
they were alone. So much was she occupied by thinking
of another, that it is extremely doubtful whether
she ever thought at all of Tobias, or asked herself the
meaning of some very original, outlandish demonstrations
he achieved from time to time. We have
observed in the course of our experience, that your
cunning rogues who are ever on the watch for prey,
are perhaps of all men the most liable to be deceived.
They are so intent on overreaching others, that they

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

have no leisure to take care of themselves, and exemplify
the fable of the Fowler and the Dove. In
attacking the quarters of the enemy, they forget to
defend their own; and hence it commonly happens
that a series of successful roguery, ends at last in
the deceiver becoming the dupe.

Not that our upright, gentle Miriam was a deceiver—
for if she ever deceived any one, it was herself.
She treated Tobias civilly, because she cared so little
about him that she never divined his object, and
referred his visits entirely to her father. If she had
really known what it was, it is highly probable that
notwithstanding all her Christian forbearance, she
might peradventure have thrown the distaff at his
head; for with the quick intuitive sagacity of woman,
she had penetrated the dark recesses of his character,
and despised him heartily. Women are seldom deceived
in men except by their own passions. Thus
Tobias thought himself sailing with wind and tide,
when he was in fact entirely becalmed; and having at
length calculated that if he broke the ice, he would
catch the fish, he opened his mind to Harold, who to
say the truth received his communication with more
surprise than disapprobation, for he was quite ignorant
of the inward man of Tobias. A few minutes' reflection
brought to his mind the unprotected state of
Miriam in the event of his being called away by the
messenger that stops sooner or later at every man's
door; and in addition to this, the hope that new ties
and duties might in time heal the deep wound he

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

could well see still festered in the heart of Miriam,
rendered him, if not favorably inclined, at least not
averse to the proposal. What rendered it still more
palatable, was the idea that this union would not separate
him from his daughter. These thoughts flitted
rapidly through his mind, and resulted in a permission
to make his proposal known to Miriam.

Tobias had hoped the affair might have been settled,
like a royal marriage, by proxy; but there being no
help for it, he proceeded to the little sitting room peculiarly
appropriated to Miriam, conning a declaration by
the way, a great portion of which is for ever lost to
posterity. Before he had half finished, he met such a
look of mingled anguish, contempt and repugnance
from the young maiden, that he fairly lost his utterance,
though a man of great self-possession, that being
necessary to his vocation. The heart-stricken Miriam
rose, tottered towards the door, and said to him in a
voice agitated by deep emotion, as she turned to leave
the room—

“Go to my father, and tell him when I seek a husband
it will be in the grave.”

Tobias did as directed, and Harold assured him that
the answer was decisive. He would never, he said,
again exert his authority, or influence her decision in
a matter so dceply interesting to his daughter, having
seen and felt the consequence of such interference.
Tobias departed full of the gall of bitterness, meditating
schemes of malice and revenge, but at the same

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

time could not help thinking the grave was rather a
strange place for a young lady to look for a husband.
When he was out of sight, Miriam put on her straw
bonnet—the work of her own hand—and walked forth
in the holy stillness of the modest twilight, along the
smooth grassy terrace which formed what is called the
second bank of the river. Her heart seemed to have
received a new wound from the proposal to substitute
another idol there, and she strictly scrutinized her past
deportment towards Tobias Harpsfield, to satisfy herself
that she had never in word, deed, or look encouraged
him to this sacrilegious rivalry of the dead. Her
memory entirely acquitted her of such offence; yet,
still her heart persisted in reproaching her for the
involuntary crime of attracting another suitor. Tobias,
from being an object of perfect indifference, became
gradually elevated to one of decided dislike, if not
antipathy. As she wandered on, her mind naturally
strayed into the regions of the past, and recalled, with
unfailing accuracy, every incident calculated to revivify
those deep-rooted impressions of sorrow, that
happily for the stricken deer of this world, when
softened by time, and assuaged by resignation, exercise
a sort of fascination, which, while it incites to
new indulgence, carries like the bee some honey with
its sting. She returned home in her usual quiet mood.
The waters had been indeed rudely ruffled, but were
now calm, not only on the surface, but in the depths
below. When she met her father, he kissed her

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

forehead tenderly. Neither spoke a word of what had
just passed, and the subject was not resumed until
events about to be related caused it to be once more
revived.

-- --

p316-399 CHAPTER XIV.

Symptoms of Trouble—The Church in Danger—An Apparition Appears,
Disappears, and Is never Seen again—A Fatal Accident—
A Conversation and a Death—The Pagan's Offering—Old Servants,
Old Friends—A Sonnet.

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

Hitherto our pilgrims, though on the frontier of the
civilized world, and directly in the route from Canada
to the colonies of New England, had escaped the
ravages of Indian hostility. They had purchased the
lands they occupied from the original proprietors at a
price which, though it may now appear totally inadequate
to their value, was at that time a fair equivalent.
It is the labor of man that gives value to the earth;
and to the roaming tenants of the uncultivated wilds,
whose claims could not be said to be founded on possession,
the relinquishment of a small portion was of
little consequence. The early settlers of this country
have been accused by philanthropists, whose zeal outruns
their knowledge, of having robbed the Indians of
their lands. But such was not the case. The condition
of all the early grants of public lands for immediate
settlement was the purchase of the Indian rights;

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

and it must be obvious to all reflecting minds, that in
the first stages of colonization, the weakness of the
colonists was such as to preclude all acquisitions by
force. The friendship of the savages was indispensable
to every new settlement, and for a long period they
were made either by fair purchase, or by consent of the
Indians. When, in process of time, owing to causes
which seem inseparable from the contact of the civilized
and savage man, wars ensued between the two
races, the right of conquest, recognized, if not by the
law of nature at least by the practice of all civilized
as well as savage nations, became applicable here as
well as elsewhere; and it was then that lands were
acquired at the price, not of money, but blood. The
remoteness and obscurity of the scenes and times render
it difficult to decide which party was the first
aggressor; but it would be in opposition to all reason
and experience to presume that while the whiteman
continued the weaker party, he would wantonly provoke
the hostility of the stronger, and thus ensure his
own destruction. The aborigines of this country are
notoriously a jealous, as well as a revengeful race; and
so soon as they began to comprehend the truth, that
the progress of the whitemen involved their own certain
fate, from that moment they determined to repel
or exterminate the intruders.

It was at this period that the conviction seems to
have become general among the savages of New England,
who had formed a general confederacy to annihilate
the race of the whiteman, and by a single blow

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

free themselves from all apprehension of the consequences
which they foresaw awaited them; accordingly
the plan was matured with a secrecy almost
miraculous, and the moment appointed for striking
the blow.

One Sabbath day, when the little congregation had
gathered together according to custom with their
weapons at hand—for danger accompanied them in the
fields as well as in the house of prayer—when the
auditors were about to offer up their grateful acknowledgments
to the Giver of all good, and when the good
pastor was fervently inculcating the peaceful doctrines
of the Saviour of mankind, the shrill war-whoop
sounded the knell of death in their ears, and called
their thoughts from heaven to earth. The men seized
their arms and rushed forth only to encounter a band
of painted warriors, who set upon them with savage
fury. They were taken by surprize, and thrown into
confusion; their efforts were without concert, for the
military experience of Harold was inapplicable to
Indian warfare, and consequently ineffectual. The
savages gradually gained ground, and neared the
church, where the women and children were awaiting
their fate in trembling apprehension, the whitemen
were on the point of retreating to the sacred asylum,
there to make a last effort, and the fate of all, wives,
children, friends, everything dear hung on the moment,
when suddenly there appeared among them an aged
man, with long white beard, and head whitened with
the snows of many winters, who called on them in a

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

voice that seemed accustomed to obedience, and
arrested their retreat. His appearance awed the
savages, and for a brief space arrested their efforts.

“Will the champions of the true faith,” cried he in
a loud voice, “flee before the children of Satan? Stop—
turn—and fight the good fight for your wives, your
children, and your God! Follow me!” The old man
placed himself at the head of the wavering troop, and
ere the awe-struck savages recovered from their dismay,
arranged his little band with martial skill, and
led them on to victory. The affrighted barbarians soon
fled before what they believed a supernatural being;
and when the battle was gained, the old man disappeared
as suddenly as he came. He was never seen
again, and none knew what became of him. It was
the last appearance of one who had sat in judgment
on a king.

Previous to the confusion which had been arrested
by the vision of the old man with the white beard,
Harold, who had stood foremost in the fight, was
knocked down and tomahawked, by a savage who
came behind him unawares. Miriam saw him fall,
and, in spite of all opposition, rushed out, and raising
his head from the ground, supported him in her arms,
while she endeavored to staunch the blood that flowed
from a deep wound in his back between the shoulders.
When the fight was over, he was borne to his home,
insensible from loss of blood, followed by his weeping
daughter. He was brought to himself by slow degrees,
but it was only to become sensible that his wound was

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

mortal. Yet he lived several days, supporting, with
manly resignation, those pains of body only equalled
by those of his mind. The thought of leaving his
lonely, friendless child in this remote, exposed region
without a protector, and among those who shared not
a drop of her kindred blood, smote sorely on his heart,
though his piety persuaded him he might safely leave
her to the protection of Heaven. When he beheld that
dutiful and loving child, who he knew was heavily
laden with sorrows of her own, forgetting herself as if
she had no being; hovering over him by day and by
night, like a ministering angel, anticipating his wants,
administering to his wound, and soothing him with
soft commiseration, his heart smote him deeply that
but for him she might now have one to protect and
cherish her when he was gone. In the midst of these
painful recollections and forebodings, he one day,
shortly before he died, recalled to mind the proposal of
Tobias Harpsfield, and determined to make one more
effort in his behalf, rather than leave his daughter
thus alone in the world.

“Daughter,” said he to Miriam, who was sitting in
the breathless calm of speechless anxiety, watching
him as these painful thoughts passed over his mind,
“Daughter, thou knowest we are soon to part for ever
in this world, to meet, I trust, hereafter in a better.
Art thou prepared for the trial?”

“Father,” replied she, “I have been taught, and
hope I have learned, submission to the will of Heaven.”

“True, Miriam; thou hast answered like a

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

Christian. But I am about to leave thee here in this wilderness
alone and unprotected, save by thy innocence
and piety; and though I have especial trust in these,
I own I should die more assured and happy if I could
leave thee under the protection of some worthy husband,
like Master Tobias Harpsfield.”

“Father!” exclaimed Miriam, in dismay.

“Nay, hear me, Miriam. I once before told thee I
regretted most deeply my stern, and, I will add,
bigotted opposition to the dearest wishes of thy heart.
When I recall the past, I can find no fault with Langley
Tyringham. But he is now dead, and—”

“But his memory did not die with him, dear father,”
interrupted Miriam; “I, at least, will never forget him.”

“But his memory will not protect thee when I am
gone.”

“Heaven will protect me,” said she, casting her
eyes upwards; “a better protector by far than an
unworthy, selfish husband. But, dear father, do not
let the few last hours we are permitted to pass together
be embittered by a subject on which we never can
agree. I have thus far kept my pledge never to wed
without thy consent, and humbly urge that filial duty
can justly require no greater test of obedience. Oh!
leave me—I beseech thee, leave me to the fulfilment
of another vow I made to poor Langley at parting,
which I hold equally sacred—that of fidelity to the
memory of the only man that ever awakened me to
the conviction that there was another feeling stronger
and more enduring than even filial love.”

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

“Well, daughter, be it so. Thou hast made a great
sacrifice to me—I will make a lesser one to thee. In
these last moments of my life, I hope I have recovered
what I too often lost, the peaceful empire over myself.
Let the subject be at rest. I will trust thy innocence
to One who, if He does not always shield it
here, will assuredly reward it hereafter. Remember
always, Miriam, that it is better to suffer than
to merit suffering; that there is no shield for innocence
like innocence itself and no balm for sorrow
like patience and resignation. I will trust thee to
Heaven.”

Miriam earnestly begged forgiveness for opposing
his wishes, adding—

“Even could I forget my vow to Langley, I could
never have consented to wed Tobias Harpsfield. Believe
me, my father, he is equally unworthy of thee
and thine. I have indeed but little experience in the
world, but I have lived with those who taught me to
know the look and language of sincerity, and my heart
has communed with one who was the soul of honor
and the mirror of truth. I have seen into the secret
heart of this bad man, and believe me, father, he is a
hypocrite and a villain. I would rather suffer the
Indian tortures of scalp and fire than wed with that
man. But, dear father, let not my selfish sorrows
weary thee.”

“No, daughter; and, if thou did, a few hours more
or less of life are only a few sands of the hour-glass.
I have something else to say before I have done.”

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

He then briefly informed her that he had long ago
made his will; that, being now of age, she would
have the sole disposal of his property; and that the
good pastor had promised his kind offices whenever
she required protection or advice. He enjoined her to
look to him as a parent on all occasions, and giving
her a paternal kiss, desired to be left alone awhile, as
he felt exhausted and drowsy. He fell asleep, but
never waked more, and was found about an hour
afterwards dead, with his hands folded on his breast,
and his eyes cast upwards.

The good man—for such he was with all his
bigotry—was buried by the side of his faithful helpmate,
and accompanied to the grave by all his neighbors
with sad decorum. Among the rest was an
Indian, who had become attached to Harold by many
acts of kindness, and who greatly scandalized the good
Puritans by casting his pipe and bow and arrows into
the grave. “Let them remain,” said the good pastor,
“it is the offering of gratitude.”

The grief of the bereaved daughter was a silent
grief, and her tears were shed in solitude. She became
more pale than ever, and her form lost much of that
graceful roundness which gives such harmony to the
human figure. There might be seen after this event
a slight expression of that stern determination, with
which the well-poised spirit braces itself to meet the
stormy wave of rough calamity. This, however, gradually
disappeared, and her face once more assumed
that calm, resigned, and beautiful expression, which

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

forms the mirror of a soul innocent of remorse, yet not
exempt from sorrow.

The faithful Mildred, fast descending into the vale
of years, was now her only domestic companion, or
rather friend; for long and faithful services elevate
the character of a menial into that of a friend. So
thought rare Ben Jonson, when he addressed a sonnet
to an old servant, who became afterwards a respectable
dramatic writer, as follows:—“To my faithful
servant, and (by his continued virtue) my loving friend,
Mr. Richard Broome.”

-- --

p316-408 CHAPTER XV.

Miriam Alone in the World—The Good Pastor Falls Asleep in His
Pulpit—One of Job's Comforters—A Suitor Non-suited before Commencing
His Suit—New Lords, New Laws, and New Emigrants—
Consequences.

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

Miriam was now alone in the wilderness; and like
Logan, there was not a drop of kindred blood flowing
in the veins of any human being breathing in the New
World. She was without any stay but the tempered
energies of her own mind, strengthened by a firm reliance
on the protection of Heaven. The benevolent
shepherd of the little flock to whose care she had been
recommended by her dying parent, assisted her with
his advice, and consoled her with his sympathy. On
the settlement of her affairs, she found herself in a
situation not only to supply all her own wants, but to
administer to the necessities of others, when occasion
required. It was not often, indeed; for beggary was
not then in fashion, and it was thought much better
to labor for support, than to derive it from the labors
of others. There was but one pauper in the community,
and she was a stranger.

When the silent grief of a deeply-wounded spirit,

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

had begun to feel the balmy influence of the old greybeard
comforter, Time, Miriam, though she might not
be called happy, was far from being miserable. Her
recollections of the past were unaccompanied by
remorse; her present situation was surrounded by the
simple comforts which money could command in that
remote region; and the future was brightened by a
hope beyond the grave. Her habits of industry were
now a never-failing resource; she never felt the pressure
of unoccupied time, that deadly nightmare which
poisons the existence of those favored mortals, the
envy of their fellow-creatures, who undergo ten times
more labor in search of pleasure, than the poor man
does in search of bread; and find harder work in killing
time than others do in employing it usefully. In
her hours of contemplation, she was never alone, for
her thoughts dwelt on objects, which though not
always present, yet ever and anon, returned in the
semblance of departed friends, who dead to the world,
seemed to live for her alone. She became at length so
familiarized to these contemplations, that instead of
paining, they soothed her heart, and she would not
have exchanged them for joy and gladness. Their
shadows ever appeared with approving smiles, not
frowning scowls, as if reproaching her with some past
offence; and when this is the case, the memory of the
past, though it may be peopled with lost friends, brings
with it a soothing, gentle pleasure, that may well compare
with the delusive dreams of hope. Wretched,

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

indeed, are those who dare not look backwards, for the
future can afford them little consolation for the past.

Thus months passed away with little incident, and
less variety. But this calm was at length ruffled by
an event of passing interest to the Pilgrim band. The
faithful shepherd, who had led his flock into the lonely
wilderness, and watched and prayed for their welfare;
whose advice had directed, and whose example guided
them in all the vicissitudes of their course, was suddenly
and without warning called away by the great
accountant, who sooner or later brings all mankind to
a reckoning. To some he gives a short credit of a few
hours, or months; to others he allows a longer period;
and to a few, some fourscore years, or upwards. But
they must pay at last; and when they think he has
forgotten, or rubbed out the score, appears on a sudden
like some pale officer, and lodges them in that narrow
cell, wherein no air can blow. One Sabbath morning,
just as the good man was giving his blessing to his
flock, he fell back in his pulpit, and word spake
nevermore. His last breath was spent in prayer, and
his last word was a benediction. His death threw a
gloom over all around, for he never discouraged innocent
mirth, delighted in seeing smiling faces, and did
not believe it necessary to live in the perpetual gloom
of present night, in order to enjoy the brightness of
the future day.

Here was the last staff broken, and poor Miriam
had no earthly prop to lean upon, but an aged woman,
kind and affectionate indeed, from long habit; but

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

possessing a narrow mind, incapable of sympathizing
with hers. It was at this period, too, that she
began to be again pestered with the visits of Tobias
Harpsfield, who, notwithstanding his former rebuff,
still continued to calculate that she would be an excellent
speculation. He had taken great pains to ascertain
precisely what she was worth, and watched with
the patience of a beast of prey to see how, one by one,
all those who would protect or defend his victim, were
called away from her. He had a high opinion of perseverance,
and was accustomed to say, that he who
held out to the last would always win. Accordingly,
having waited “a decent time,” as he expressed it—
for decency was his moral creed—he recommenced his
devoirs, by calling on a visit of condolence, of all visits
the most irksome to the receiver, when paid by one
who feels no sympathy.

“Ah,” quoth Tobias, casting up his greygoose eyes,
“ah! he was a good man—an excellent man—a tender
husband, an affectionate parent, a kind neighbor,
and a pious believer. Such a loss can never be repaired;
it is worse than that of your excellent mother.
You will never get such another father. But though
left alone in the world without a friend or relation, you
should not despair, for there are thousands and tens of
thousands in this world a great deal worse off than
you, who have wherewithal to support yourself handsomely
and ride in your own carriage, with two horses,
if you choose.”

This was about the sum total of the consolations of

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

philosophy, according to the creed of Tobias, who was
one of that very numerous class who think money not
only a great blessing, but one equivalent to the absence
of all others. Miriam received and listened to him with
loathing. With the sure instinct of woman she saw
into his heart, the sole animating principle of which
was a grovelling selfishness, not merely confined to a
preference of his own gratification above that of all
others, but to the exclusion of the rest of the world.
Still, the alleged kindness, of his motive for this visit
forbade her treating him with downright incivility,
and Tobias departed quite satisfied that he had broken
the ice very successfully, though if he had read her
countenance he would have groaned in spirit, and
gnashed his teeth. But the truth is, he was so completely
absorbed by his own selfish purposes, that he
forgot everything besides. He studied only in his own
book, and never looked into the pages of others. Following
up this auspicious commencement, Tobias
repeated his visits, gradually shortening the intervals
between them, until his persecution became almost
intolerable. There was no getting rid of him; for in
these matter-of-fact days, the last thing thought of
would have been to instruct a servant in the art of
lying, by denying the master or mistress when actually
at home. The upright, punctilious Mildred would
have scorned such a mission.

Nor was this all. Miriam could not take a walk,
morning, noon, or evening, without what Tobias
called a chance meeting; and if she staid at home,

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

he had ever some clumsy excuse for calling. He
watched her going to church, or waylaid her in returning;
accompanied her home; and in short, so managed
matters, that at length the neighbors began to compliment
Miriam on her conquest in a sly way, and
ask her “when it was to be.” This tickled Tobias
mightily, for he thought there must be something in
it, as everybody seemed to be of the same opinion. He
was a cunning, but not a wise man. Perseverance
will carry the day at last, thought he, as he was proceeding
on his daily visit with a full resolution to try
his fortune once more.

Now it so happened, that on that very morning
Miriam had been for the second time complimented
by a knowing old dame, a near neighbor, who took
particular cognizance of other people's affairs—on her
approaching wedding. Heavens! how her heart swelled
with indignant sorrow at the idea of such a suecessor
to Langley. It was not to be borne; and though
the discreet Tobias had as yet never repeated his proposal,
or given her a fair opportunity for discarding
him, she at once resolved to take it without it being
given, though it was rather an awkward business to
nonsuit one who had not actually commenced his suit.

She was in the height of her indignation, when
Tobias walked in without knocking—for he affected
to be very intimate—and full of his purpose to try his
fortune a second time. He had wrought himself up
to the crisis—he had cleared his throat by a vigorous
“hem,” and warmed his icy soul by a vision of her

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

dower, when Miriam anticipated his purpose, by meeting
him considerably more than half way. She began
by referring to her peculiar situation, as a single
woman, without father or mother, and living almost
alone; to the delicate proprieties such a situation
imposed; to his frequent visits, and constant intrusion
everywhere; and finally, with a flushed cheek and
flashing eye, bespeaking mingled modesty and loathing,
she alluded to the reports which his conduct had
produced.

Tobias sat with open ears, eyes, and mouth, anticipating
a prosecution for breach of promise, after the
fashion of New England spinsters, if he did not forthwith
offer her his hand. What then was his astonishment
and dismay, when he was saluted with a peremptory
request, which sounded very much like a demand,
that he would at once, and forever, discontinue his
visits; forbear all further attentions, and consider himself
a perfect stranger in future. The revulsion of his
feelings was terribly bitter. He was taken by surprise;
replied not a word; and departed without
taking leave, filled with anger, malice, and revenge.

While the disastrous courtship of Master Tobias
Harpsfield had been progressing backwards, various
changes highly important to the destinies of our little
community occurred. New accessions of settlers had
come; various improvements had been made or suggested
by certain troublesome and mischievous busybodies,
called “public-spirited citizens;” and the body
politic, inflated with its self-importance, began to

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

aspire to the dignity of an incorporation. This notion
was fostered, if not originally engendered, by certain
leading men, who thought they had undoubted claim
to official distinction. The whole project was, however,
knocked on the head for the present by a shrewd
old deacon, who warned the good people that a charter
was only a cunning device to enable the corporation
to run in debt without paying, and plunder the
community under color of law. A new judge had
been appointed, who, coming direct from the oldest but
one town in the State, was looked up to with sinful
reverence; and to crown all, a new pastor had been
called from the midst of the witches, who began about
this time again to play their diabolical pranks at
Naumkeag, and elsewhere. He was accompanied by
a number of disciples, enamored of his doctrines and
preaching. These innovations and innovators brought
with them the seeds of much after disturbance, and
caused a deal of mischief, as well as misery.

The new arrivals, judge, pastor and flock, were,
without exception, devout believers in witchcraft,
coming as they did from the very focus of witchendom.
Such a delusion might seem strange, had it
not been cherished in every age and nation of the
world. It has been ridiculed as an error of superstition
and ignorance; but to this day, so far as we
know, it has never been philosophically treated, nor
has any attempt been made to demonstrate its incompatibility
with nature, reason, philosophy and science.
At this moment there exists among a large portion of

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

mankind, the latent seeds of that same delusion,
which, in the age of which we are speaking, produced
such deplorable examples of the weakness of reason,
the strength and ferocity of fear. Happily, though
tolerated by the pulpit, in compliment to the Witch
of Endor, it is repudiated by the law, and its punishment
is now founded not in its reality, but its nonexistence.

The course of our story leads to a revival of these
times, and the reference is made with no view to reflect
on a race of men whose integrity, piety, and
heroism were amply sufficient to atone for all their
faults and weaknesses. The records of past ages are
equally useful, as affording examples to imitate or
avoid; and it cannot be denied, that in the present
age, the credulity of science is quite equal to that of
ignorance in days of yore. The reign of superstition,
if we do not err, if it has ever gone by, is about to be
revived; and witchcraft and necromancy seem destined
to assume the dignity of sciences. It is well for
the professors of mesmerism they did not practice their
impositions some two centuries ago, for they would
assuredly have been brought to the stake or the
gallows.

Though unhappily at that time recognized as genuine,
by men whose piety and learning were equal to
any of their cotemporaries, it was a species of witchcraft
of the most vulgar species, and had in it nothing of
the vague sublimity of the invisible world. It consisted
entirely in physical inflictions, or practical jokes

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

carried to extremes, such as sticking pins, throwing
stones, playing pranks with furniture, and other
petty annoyances, altogether beneath the dignity of
supernatural agency. It was in fact the sublime of
the ridiculous, and would have been the broadest of
farces, had it not ended in the deepest of tragedies.
The gambols of superstition are like the festivals of
the savages, where human victims are offered up to
flames and torture. Like the fabled Ogre, its gigantic
deformity would excite only contempt and scorn,
did it not prey on human flesh, and banquet on human
blood.

It was not long after the arrival of the new reinforcement
to the settlement, before it began to be
whispered that witchcraft was abroad among them.
Many strange things happened, or were said to happen,
which could not be accounted for in a natural way.
Invisible hands perpetrated invisible outrages, such as
pelting honest people with stones at night; setting the
frying pans to ringing profane and diabolical tunes;
upsetting milk pans; bewitching the tongs, so that it
opened when it ought to have shut, and shut when it
should have opened; together with various other mischievous
devices, such as witches practice as it were
without any other object than the gratification of a
perverse, malignant spirit. In cases of this kind, there
can be little doubt, that the love of mischief incites
many persons to perpetrate various pranks, or that
others wreak their secret spite under the cover of the
prevailing delusion.

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

Tobias Harpsfield was among the early victims of
fiendish malignity. He now first began to luxuriate
in the conception of a plot which time will develope;
and it behooved him to spread the infection of witchcraft
by every means in his power. Accordingly,
there was not a night passed that, if you would believe
him, he was not grievously assaulted or persecuted,
by one or more of these invisible demons. Sometimes
he would be aroused by a box on the ear; sometimes
while sitting at a window, it would come slamming
down on his head; at one time his hat was blown off,
though there was not a breath of air stirring; at
others he heard horrible bursts of laughter close to his
ear while saying his prayers; and more than once he
was waked up at night by the sticking of pins, though
as yet he could find none in his flesh, nor detect any
mark of the infliction. People began to stare and
wonder at Tobias; he had become a subject of supernatural
agency, and partook in the awful and mysterious
dignity of his persecutors. Thus he continued for
a time to feed the growing panic, until a few recent
examples of perverse action in this matter caused him
to apprehend that he might, by some strange process of
reasoning, be converted from a victim into an accomplice,
and from this time his persecutions miraculously
ceased.

-- 190 --

p316-419 CHAPTER XVI.

Progress of a Panic—Ingenious Device of Master Tobias Harpsfield
for Winning a Wife—Description of a First-Rate Witch—Miriam
Accused of Witchcraft.

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

The progress of a panic is like that of a pestilence.
It is conceived in obscurity; it walketh in darkness,
and is communicated from one to another by a process
equally rapid and inscrutable. No sooner had the apprehension
of witchcraft fastened on the minds of the
people, than its existence became hourly demonstrated
by new and extraordinary appearances. The human
mind delights in the wonderful, and there is a period
in the progress of terror which affords a strange gratification.
Thus every day brought forth new evidence
of witchcraft. The weak, the superstitious, the mischievous
and the designing, all united in contributions
to the common stock, until a mass of facts, sufficient
to overwhelm the most skeptical, was accumulated.
Reports without father or mother, and coming from
no one knew whither, followed at the heels of each
other. At one time there came a tale of a woman living
at a sufficient distance to afford space for rumors to

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

expatiate in, who, in the phrase of the time, “Belched
out nefarious blasphemies,” without moving her tongue;
next came the rumor of a man being beaten almost to
death by an invisible fist; another was bruised black
and blue with corn cobs, and had his barn set on fire
by means he could not discover; another, in going into
his field, was saluted with a shower of stones that
knocked him down and bruised him sorely, though no
marks could be seen on his body; another had his
milk skimmed every night, and his cheese turned into
buttermilk. But this was not the worst; a select
man, famous for “devotion, sanctity and gravity, was
murdered with an hideous witchcraft;” and to cap the
climax of rumors, little children “fell into fits that
carried with them something diabolical.” In short,
there was no cessation to these reports of wonders,
that, even if true, might have been easily accounted
for without resorting to supernatural agency.

As yet, however, the public suspicion had not concentrated
itself on any one particular object. But
fear is nearly allied to cruelty, and must have its
victims. We may perhaps trace much of the blood
shed by tyrants to their apprehensions of the people.
Old, ugly, and decrepid women, though at other times
neglected and forgotten, are sure to figure in the van
when witchcraft is rife in the land. The more poor,
helpless, and, above all, ugly and decrepid, the greater
the probability in the mind of a philosophical adept in
the science, that they have entered into a compact
with the arch enemy, not for the rational purpose of

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

improving their own condition, but merely to obtain
the power of tormenting little children, by way of
amusement.

Just at the base of the mountain heretofore spoken
of, and about a mile from the village, dwelt an aged
Dutch woman, who had, when quite young, been
captured by the Indians of the Manhadoes in one of
their incursions; and through a series of strange vicissitudes,
not altogether uncommon in those days of
veritable romance, found her way at length to the
little settlement, where she was permitted to build a
hut, on the skirts of a wood that clothed the base of
the mountain. She had resided here a twelvemonth
or more, with no companion but a cat, the color of
which it is impossible to state positively, at this distance
of time. None knew how she lived, and the
reason was, none cared, except Miriam, who could
have explained the mystery had she chosen. This old
vrouw was eminently qualified for a witch, having not
the least pretensions to beauty. Homely in her youth,
the hardships and exposures endured in the progress of
her captivity among the savages, together with the
deep scar of a tomahawk across her cheek, had given
her face a savage expression, exceedingly harsh and
disagreeable. Besides this, she lived alone with her
cat, and apparently shunned all communication with
her fellow-creatures. The natural conclusion was,
that her principal associates were among the spirits of
darkness. In fine, she was old, ugly, and poor; her
dialect was a farrago of Dutch, Indian, and English;

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

she walked with a stick, was almost bent double, and
had a cat. Could any one doubt her vocation?

One of the extraordinary features of witchcraft is
the agency of young children, at least such was the
case here. They were among the principal, and sometimes
the only witnesses, on whose testimony more
than one person was condemned to death and executed,
at different places, during the prevalence of this moral
pestilence. Whether these children were themselves
the dupes of their own fears or fancy, or tutored by
others more artful than themselves; or whether they
were instigated by the vanity of making themselves
the objects of universal wonder, cannot be known at
this day. But strange as may be either of these suppositions,
they are not half so improbable as that they were
really under the influence of supernatural agency.
Be this as it may, about this time a pair of these little
imps, who were unquestionably under some evil
influence or other, became infected with the mania.
They fell into strange convulsions, uttered equally
strange exclamations, and indulged in divers inimitable
contortions, during the intervals of which they would
cry out, that the Old Cat—as the old woman, whose
name was Catalina, was generally called—was either
scratching, or choking, or sticking pins into them.
Having repeated this execrable farce several times,
with additional extravagances, the magistrates being
made acquainted with the facts, assembled together,
and after grave deliberation, decided to have Old Cat

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

apprehended, and brought before them for examination.

Accordingly, the devoted old woman made her debut
in charge of three constables, two of whom had been
expressly installed for this purpose, as no single one of
them was hardy enough to venture alone into her
premises. After hearing the accusation, of which the
poor old creature scarcely comprehended one word, she
was strictly interrogated on the subject, and poured
forth an unintelligible jargon of Dutch, Indian,
and broken English, at which the worshipful bench
was utterly confounded. They understood no more of
her defence than she did of the accusation, and solved
the mystery by pronouncing it the language of the
devil, without a dissenting voice. She was then confronted
with her supposed victims, who were seized
with still more violent paroxysms in her presence, and
this being deemed decisive, she was committed to
prison to await her trial at an early day.

It was at this crisis, that Master Tobias Harpsfield
thought he perceived a fair opportunity of either revenging
himself for his double dismissal, or forcing
Miriam into his arms for protection. He had been
meditating his plan for some months, and gradually
familiarized himself to its mean, malignant atrocity;
for every time the idea of meditated guilt occurs to
the mind, it comes shorn of some of its most revolting
features. His plan was to cause the poor, unprotected
girl to be accused of witchcraft, which would
certainly result in one of two consequences. Either

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

she would become an object of universal fear and abhorrence,
or be committed to prison for trial. In either
case, by friendly attentions, by interfering in her behalf,
and procuring her release in the last extremity,
as he had no doubt he could, he might so work on her
gratitude, if not her affections, that she would be ultimately
wrought upon to give him her hand, which
being well filled, he coveted most egregiously. Thus
the wily deceiver deceived himself; for little did he
anticipate the tenacity with which the fatal sisters,
Bigotry and Superstition, would cling to their victims.
But being a man of great weight and influence both
in Church and State, he flattered himself that his interference
could at any time be successful, and his
first step was procuring an interview with Old Cat,
which he did without difficulty, though the jailer
looked at him with astonishment, and ever after
quoted him as a model of heroism, in thus venturing
alone into the presence of a veritable imp of Satan.

He found the desolate old crone smoking the stump
of a short black pipe, though this was in direct contravention
of the regulations of the prison. But she
insisted, and the jailer was fain to comply, least she
should exercise some of her diabolical art on his person.
By her side sate the cat, which had followed to the
jail, and entered with her, in spite of the opposition of
the said jailer, which, however, was not very energetic,
as he was extremely shy of what he verily believed
was the Familiar Spirit. Tobias, having occasionally
visited New Amsterdam in his speculating excursions,

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

had picked up a smattering of Dutch, which aided by
his knowledge of some Indian dialects acquired while
a trader, enabled him to understand, and be understood
by the old woman—originally without education, and
having nearly lost all perception of the distinction
between right and wrong, by years of miserable sojourn
among savages, who could teach her little but rapine
and murder, the poor creature was but a passive
instrument in the hands of the tempter.

He first worked on her fears, by assuring her she
would be burnt alive, with such tortures as she had
seen the savages inflict on their prisoners; and having
thus frightened her almost out of her wits, cautiously
insinuated that the only possible mode of escaping this
terrible fate was, to accuse some person of having
betwitched her, by which means she might cast the
guilt from her own head on that of another. It is
equally painful and disgusting to trace, step by step,
the arts of a cunning and malicious villain; and without
proceeding any further in detail, or specifying by
what windings the serpent at length circumvented his
prey, it will be sufficient to say, that by practising
alternately on her fears of punishment and hope of
reward, he succeeded in bringing the poor stultified
being to his purposes. The plan was quite simple.
When brought to trial, she was to pretend to fall into
convulsions, howl like the savages, and ever and anon
screech forth the name of Miriam Habingdon, as the
instrument of all her sufferings. Alas! for human
nature! Miriam was her benefactress. In justice,

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

however, to Old Cat, she demurred stoutly to this last
act of the farce, until Tobias solemnly assured her he
would take especial care that no harm should happen
to the young lady.

Thus tutored, and having thoroughly learned and
practiced her lesson, Old Cat was in good time brought
forth for trial. In her progress from the jail to the
room in which the court was sitting, she performed all
sorts of violent antics; imitated the most extravagant
gestures of the savages in their dances, their shouts,
and their howlings; and after going through a series
of almost supernatural contortions, ever and anon
screeched forth the name of Miriam Habingdon, who,
she said, was thus tormenting her. The court was
brought to a stand; the spectators stood aghast at this
denunciation of one hitherto believed of so blameless a
life, so innocent of all offence against her fellow-creatures.
Hitherto the accusations of witchcraft had been
confined to persons of suspicious character and low
station, whose habits of life or obscurity of position
afforded at least some pretext for persecution. But now
it seemed that the great enemy of man was aiming at
higher conquests, and that none might expect to escape
his snares. The panic became more intense; and
that purity of life and character which ought to have
shielded Miriam from suspicion, only operated to raise
her into an object of increasing horror; for such was
the besotted state of the community, that had an angel
descended from Heaven, his divine mission would
scarcely have protected him from being mistaken for

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

the Spirit of Darkness in disguise. The old woman
was remanded to prison, rather as a witness than a
criminal; and though the judges were neither brutes
nor hypocrites, such was the delusion under which they
labored, that after mature deliberation, a warrant was
issued for the apprehension of Miriam Habingdon, on
a charge of witchcraft.

-- --

p316-428 CHAPTER XVII.

Miriam Examined before the Magistrates and Committed to Prison on
the Evidence of Old Cat—Visit of Condolence by Tobias Harpsfield
and its Consequences—Trial and Condemnation on the Testimony of
the Devil.

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

Our heroine was more astonished than dismayed on
the receipt of a summons to attend the magistrates on
a charge of witchcraft, a crime the existence of which
she utterly disbelieved. Conscious of her innocence,
she suffered herself to be led an unresisting victim,
little aware that neither innocence would avail, or
humanity interpose to shield her from a whirlwind that
was sweeping down all the barriers of common sense,
and human feeling. She appeared before the magistrates,
with all the quiet self-possession of conscious
innocence; but such was the revolution in public
opinion which a few hours had produced, that a majority
of the spectators pronounced her demeanor nothing
more than a hardened insensibility, indicating the last
hopeless stage of guilt.

Schooled by Tobias Harpsfield, Old Cat, after a
preliminary exhibition of writhings, screechings, contortions,
and convulsions, told the usual tale of beating,
pinching, strangling, and sticking pins, all which

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

she ascribed to Miriam, who, though at these times
invisible to others, she recognized as her tormentor.
When this deplorable farce was concluded, the criminal
being asked what she had to say in her defence,
simply and solemnly protested her innocence, and
concluded by suggesting the propriety of establishing
the existence of witchcraft, before they punished the
witches. This insinuation operated greatly against
her, as it clearly indicated that both magistrates and
people were equally under the influence of a delusion.
This cut rather too deep. Already two victims had
been sacrificed on the altar of superstition, and every
mind revolted from the very possibility of their having
been unjustly punished. It was necessary to believe,
in order to quiet their consciences. In addition to
this, one of the magistrates, who had specially distinguished
himself in the crusade against witchcraft, felt
himself personally insulted by this insinuation, which,
moreover, savored of downright heresy. The belief in
witchcraft had become in some measure a test of
orthodoxy, being not only sustained by the example of
the Witch of Endor, but by the precepts of the new
pastor, who had come from the very hot-bed of witchcraft.
Strange as it may seem, he was a liberal
scholar and a pious divine, though deeply infected with
bigotry, the besetting sin of that age. Without doubt
he had a thorough conviction of the existence of witchcraft;
but he deceived himself, and what is worse, he
deceived others. In truth, such was the miserable
infatuation that pervaded all classes, men, women,

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

children, clergymen and magistrates, learned and
ignorant, that while the panic raged, to be accused of
witchcraft was the certain prelude to imprisonment or
death. This terrible delusion led into a labyrinth of
error and iniquity, which cannot be excused on any
plea of sincerity; and, however unpalatable may be a
reference to the subject, it should be for ever preserved
in our remembrance as a solemn warning against
superstition in all its forms, and under every disguise.
It is a hideous, bloody, remorseless fiend, and with its
twin-sister bigotry, richly merits an association with
war, pestilence, and famine.

The blamelessness of her past life, the solemn assertion
of her innocence, the calm self-possession of her
manner, availed nothing against the absurd declarations
and extravagant contortions of the old woman,
who really exhibited a pantomime that seemed to
savor of supernatural suppleness and activity. Miriam
was committed to prison, where she remained in solitude,
avoided by all. Even Mildred, a firm believer
in witchcraft, was afraid to come near her young mistress,
lest she herself should be infected; and though
she took good care to supply her with all she required,
never ventured inside of the prison door. She had
nursed Miriam from the cradle, loved her with all her
heart, and it is probable would have died for her; but
there was something in this diabolical communion so
horribly revolting, that the pious old soul recoiled in
disgust whenever she thought of her former nursling.
Thus was poor Miriam deserted by all the little world

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

around her, and left with no other stay than that of
conscious innocence.

It was now that the very devout Tobias Harpsfield,
who boasted that he had never laughed nor eaten a hot
dinner on Sabbath day; who never violated, or at least
was caught in violating the law; and who was approved
by all his more respectable neighbors, a good man and
a worthy citizen—it was now that he brought his
machinery into play to win the last cast. He paid
Miriam a visit, and such was the desolation of her
soul, such the depression of the lonely and deserted
maiden, such the feeling of utter abandonment that
crushed her to the earth, that even his presence was
not unwelcome. To the solitary prisoner, condemned
to pass the livelong day in idleness, without a visitor,
and without a resource except in melancholy thoughts
of the past, or gloomy forebodings of what is to come,
the presence of anything breathing of life is grateful.
A spider weaving his web, or a mouse sporting in the
silence of the scene, is hailed as a companion, where
all around is one dread vacuity.

During the interim between the committal and trial
of Miriam, Tobias repeated his visits, confining himself
to reflections on her situation, and suggestions of
the best means for relief, without the slightest allusion
to his ultimate object. Miriam began to believe he
was indeed a friend, and her heart smote her for her
former prejudices. At length being pressed for time,
as the trial was now approaching, he took occasion to
apprise her, with an air of peculiar satisfaction, that in

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

the course of his indefatigable inquiries in her behalf
he had, he believed, gained a clue, which, if properly
followed up, would either result in her immediate
release, or subsequent acquittal. Having thus awakened
a hope, he indirectly and cautiously insinuated
her forlorn and desolate situation, without parent,
brother, or friend, other than himself; and concluded
by suggesting, that under the avowed and lawful
protection of a man of weight and influence in the
community, especially in the church, she would
undoubtedly be shielded from all further persecution.
He was proceeding with all the caution of an experienced
hunter, circling around his game and gradually
approaching nearer and nearer; and had gone so far
as to intimate he thought it possible, nay, was almost
sure, he had sufficient influence over old Catalina to
induce her to retract her absurd accusation. But
Miriam, at once divining his purpose, suddenly interrupted
him with deep emotion, exclaiming—

“Enough—enough, Master Harpsfield; I comprehend
thee now! But I am already wedded—I belong
to the dead. Spare me any more words on the subject.
Thou hast been kind to me when no others showed me
kindness, and I had become grateful. But I now see
thine object, and to arrest it for ever,know that I had
rather, ten times rather, meet the doom prepared for
those accused of witchcraft, than pledge my faith to
a man mean enough to take advantage of my wretched
condition for his own selfish purposes. Spare me, I
pray thee, and let me die in peace, if such is Heaven's

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

decree. Death will not sever me from my world, but
unite me to all I have loved here.”

Tobias departed, but not in despair. “The time,'
thought he, “is not yet come. Even the weak and
wicked defy death at a distance, believing themselves
beyond reach of his dart. We shall see, when he stares
her full in the face. The next time she shall ask me
to marry her.”

The court was now convened, and the day at length
came which was to decide the fate of the lonely orphan.
The place was crowded with awe-stricken spectators,
drawn thither by that strange fascination which terror
exercises over the human mind. The magistrates took
their seats on either hand of the presiding judge, and
to give additional solemnity to this mockery of justice,
the pastor of the flock, in his clerical robes, was complimented
with a seat on the bench. The crime of
witchcraft was considered of a mixed nature, involving
an offence as well against the civil as the ecclesiastical
law, and more properly under the jurisdiction of the
spiritual courts. But nothing of this kind existed
here, and criminals of this class were left to the civil
authority.

Miriam appeared with all the calm confidence of
conscious innocence, though trembling with that deadly
weakness, which is the result of a long harrassed
mind, sinking under its own resistance of calamity.
After the old woman had gone through another rehearsal
of her lesson, and detailed all the stupendous absurdities
of her story, in a language which added new

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

horrors to the tale, by its obscurity, Miriam was
permitted to cross-examine her. She calmly questioned
her as to their previous intercourse, and her
own objects in visiting the hut. But here Old Cat
could neither understand or be understood. She
answered only by a mixed jargon of all the dialects of
which she had a smattering, and which was again
pronounced by the hearers to be the language of the
Evil Spirit himself. When called on for her defence,
the mind of Miriam rose with the occasion, and there
suddenly shone forth over her face an expression of
sublime innocence, visible to all, but which, in these
besotted times, was held to be only one of the cunning
expedients of the Great Tempter to impose on the people,
hoodwink the eyes of justice, and screen his
bondslaves from merited punishment. She spoke like
one inspired; she sketched the character of her
parents, their sufferings and their exile for their faith,
together with her own education and habits of life, and
concluded as follows—

“As for my occasional visits to that poor, mistaken,
or misled woman—though aware that errands of benevolence
should be in secret—I feel now called upon to
declare that they were visits of charity. The precepts
of my parents taught me there were occasions when
the right hand should not know the doings of the left;
but there are also occasions, I trust, when good deeds
may be brought forward to meet unjust accusations.
I sought this woman, not to exercise over her that
power which, I believe, was never yet delegated

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

to the wicked, here the pastor threw up his eyes
and hands—“but to administer to her necessities by
such relief as they seemed to require. I do not know
whether she is herself deceived, or is deceiving others.
I do not know whether she is the instrument of her
own depraved heart, or of some one still more depraved.
There is but one person living”—and here she cast her
eyes on Tobias Harpsfield, who was present—“I at
least know of but one person living whom I have
offended. But I accuse no one, because I have
nothing but suspicion to support my accusation. If
innocent, God pardon my suspicions—if guilty, God
pardon him.” Here Tobias twitched his eyebrows a
little, but stood his ground manfully—“I would not
unjustly accuse him, but I cannot but see the hand of
some one more cunning than this wretched woman, in
this plot against my life and my good name. Whoever
it may be, that hath thus selected from all the
rest of the world a desolate orphan, standing alone
among strangers, without a friend above ground, save
one who is above all, as the object of a loathsome
calumny, I do not envy him his feelings, though he
may succeed in bringing me to a disgraceful death, a
memory abhorred by all, and subject me, while living,
to imprisonment, derision, and disgrace.” Here Tobias
was seized with a sudden bleeding at the nose, and
placing his handkerchief to his nostrils, departed in
haste. “But,” continued Miriam—“I feel that my
days of humiliation and sorrow are drawing to a close,
and that I am about to become one of the many

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

victims of men bewildered by the strange revelations of a
fantastic madness, which, when it subsides, will cause
all those who have dipped their hands in blood at its
bidding, to shudder at the recollection. I can but
solemnly declare I am innocent—I have no witnesses
to prove it, but Him who sees and knows all things,
even the deepest secrets of the heart. If acquitted, I
shall be grateful; if condemned, I shall hope hereafter
for that mercy denied me here.”

As she concluded, the pastor, a weak, but well-meaning
man, deeply infected with the mania of the
times, said to the magistrates in an under tone—

“Verily how artfully Satan can clothe his followers,
even so as to convert the blackness of guilt into the
whiteness of innocence. Of a truth, it is high time to
be stirring, when the spirits of darkness walk forth
among us in the disguise of spirits of light.”

When such was the prevailing sentiment of all present,
it is needless to say, that the innocent girl was
pronounced guilty of witchcraft, and ordered for execution
at the expiration of a brief period, lest she should
indulge a spirit of vengeance at the expense of the
community. Miriam was silent; she cast her eyes
towards Heaven, folded her arms across her bosom,
and bowed submissively, as she was led back to prison.
There being some difference of opinion in the Court, as
to the final disposal of Old Cat, she was, greatly to
her disgust and disappointment, also remanded to jail.
She had been assured by Tobias, that her discharge
would take place immediately on the condemnation

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

of Miriam, and, for his own sake, he had earnestly
exerted himself to make good his promise. But on
application to the magistrates he found to his equal
surprise and dismay, that though they had received
her testimony against the life of another, they still
believed her possessed, and consequently had condemned
poor Miriam to death, on the evidence of the
Devil.

-- --

p316-438 CHAPTER XVIII.

The Self-punishment of the Guilty—An Apparition—Exorcism of
Mildred who Joins in Accusing her Young Mistress of Witchcraft—
The Ghost Vanishes suddenly, but shortly Appears again to Miriam—
Particulars of the Interview.

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

Tobias Harpsfield, when he found that he had totally
failed in his matrimonial schemes, and forced
Miriam into the grave instead of the bridal bed, began
to feel the consequences which never fail to follow in
the track of guilt, even in this world. Though mean,
selfish and revengeful, his depravity had never contemplated
reaching the life of his victim; and when, after
exerting all his influence in her behalf in vain, the
conviction came over him, that her fate could only be
averted by a miracle, his conscience, not yet sufficiently
hardened to the guilt of blood, became his accuser
and his torment. Though not actually intentional,
still the crime was the direct consequence of acts
that he had wilfully committed; and with all the ingenuity
of his self-love, he could not disguise from
himself the bitter truth, that he was responsible for
all consequences. To these feelings of compunction
was added the apprehension of being betrayed by Old

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

Cat, who finding his promise of release was not fulfilled,
might, and probably would, in revenge for the
disappointment, make a full confession. Thus assailed
on one hand by the sting of guilt, on the other by the
fear of discovery, he found no rest by day or by night,
and suffered far more than his innocent victim.

He continued to use every effort in behalf of
Miriam, still cherishing a hope that if convinced she
owed her life to him, gratitude might bestow what love
had denied. But all his exertions failed to relax the
stern decree of bigotry, and those arts which had
hitherto enabled him to compass his evil designs, failed
to accomplish his good ones. The panic had now
reached its crisis; every day brought forth new
rumors, new cases, and new accusations; imposture
became more bold and reckless; dupes increased with
the number of victims; and in proportion to the extravagance
of the charges was the credulity of superstition
which swallowed every absurdity. A state of
feeling existed, which, had it not so often been exhibited
in the history of men, would be deemed incredible.

Many of the accused had confessed their guilt, in
the hope of pardon, or possibly in the full belief that
they were actually possessed; and it was considered
infallible proof of the truth of the accusations, that
they tallied exactly with the confessions. These were
taken down by reverend men, who, instead of exerting
their influence in allaying the ferment, prostituted it
to the purposes of superstition and cruelty. There is
reason to believe that in many cases these confessions

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

were greatly exaggerated by those who recorded them.
and who at the same time, sought to give these stupendous
absurdities, the stamp of truth, by reciting
texts from holy writ to their purposes. They seized on
the panic as a favorable predisposing disposition of the
human mind towards religious impressions; as if the
dark and blood-stained avenues of superstition could
ever lead to the realms of light.

As the day appointed for the sacrifice of the innocent
maiden at the shrine of a bloody and remorseless
delusion drew near, Tobias Harpsfield became every
hour more intensely beset by remorse and fear, those
twin scourges of crime that always hunt in couples.
At times, his better feelings prompted him to make a
full confession in private to the pastor, in order that he
might exert his commanding influence in behalf of
Miriam. But of the three great stages of reform—repentance,
amendment, and atonement—he had only
partially attained the former; for it was quite certain
he was as much influenced by fear for himself as compassion
for another. Pride, which often keeps men
from falling, and at other times prevents their rising
when they fall, became one of the great obstacles to
a confession. Having long forfeited his own good
opinion, he was the more anxious to preserve that of
his neighbors, not only as a homage to his pride, but a
spoke in the wheel of fortune. Thus laboring with
the wretched indecision of conscious guilt, half willing,
half opposed to making reparation, he secluded himself
almost entirely at home, under pretence of

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

indisposition, and at length sought to escape from the
consciousness of guilt, or the fear of punishment, by
wandering away no one knew whither. But he could
not elude himself, and became every hour more and
more the victim of guilt, remorse and fear.

Let us leave the wretched man to his well-merited
punishment, and return to those more deserving of
our sympathy. Poor old Mildred, as before stated, was
a devout believer not only in witchcraft, but ghosts,
fairies, and hobgoblins. Though from sentiment and
habit, she loved Miriam, yet had she such a religious
horror, such a mortal antipathy to everything in any way
connected with the agency of the great enemy of man,
that she could not bring herself to hold communication
with one not only accused, but convicted of having
entered into a compact with himself, or any of his imps
of darkness. She, therefore, though her heart yearned
towards her young mistress, avoided all contact; and
though she once or twice ventured to the door of the
prison, recoiled with horror from entering. She spent
much of her time in praying and chaunting hymns,
and though her voice was not the sweetest in
the world, yet if the heart be in tune it does not signify.

She was thus employed one evening, just about the
twilight hour, with her eyes shut according to custom,
and moving back and forth, in an old rocking-chair,
when she was roused by a knock, or rather gentle tap
at the the door, succeeded by the sound of footsteps in
the little passage that led to where she was sitting.

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

As the footsteps approached still nearer, she opened her
eyes, gazed for a moment at the intruder, uttered a
loud scream, and attempted to run out of the room.
But the figure arrested her with a strong grasp, which
made her shudder to the very marrow of her bones.
She stood trembling and panting for a few moments in
an agony of fear, and then screamed out—

“Let me go! let me go! You are dead, you are
buried—your flesh is crumbled into dust. Your hat
was found floating on the sea, and your body on the
shore. You are dead and buried, I say, and you ought
to be ashamed of yourself to come out of your grave
to frighten a poor lone woman.”

“Mildred! Mildred!” answered the ghost, still holding
her fast—“don't be alarmed. I am neither dead
nor buried. You will frighten your young mistress.
Where is she? Is she—is she living—is she married?
Is she at home? What has become of her, that I see
her not here? Tell me—tell me, where is Miriam.”

“She's bewitched!” screamed Mildred—“she's
turned witch herself, and bewitched Old Cat—she's
sold herself to the Evil One, and is married to Satan.
She sticks pins in little children—she worries old
women—she rides on a broomstick, and is to be burnt
or hanged next Friday!” and the poor old soul burst into
a torrent of tears at the thought of the sad fate awaiting
her young mistress. Then, as her fears returned,
she struggled, and repeated—“Let me go! let me go!
Master Langley, if it is really you.”

This information went like an icy dagger to the

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

heart of Langley Tyringham, for he it was. Unable
to support himself, he let go Mildred's hand, sank into
a chair, and covered his face. Not that he suspected
poor Miriam of any other witchcraft save that of
ladies' eyes, or believed in the existence of such diabolical
compacts. But he had just come from an
infected district, and seen and heard enough to be
assured, that however absurd or monstrous a superstition
might be, it was no laughing matter. He at
once comprehended the dangerous situation of Miriam,
and rousing himself, by degrees reassured Mildred,
from whom he drew a full account of what has already
been related. Having received this, he rushed towards
the prison, regardless or perhaps forgetful of the effect
of his sudden appearance before one, who doubtless,
like Mildred, believed him dead. His heart melted
into a feeling of inexpressible tenderness, the joint
issue of pity and love, as he called to mind her
lonely, desolate condition, for he had learned the death
of her parents on his way.

Arriving at the prison, it was with much difficulty he
procured admittance. But the jailer, though deeply
affected with the panic, and its attendant inhumanity,
was naturally of a kind disposition, and being told by
Langley that he was an old friend come from a far
distance, at length showed him into the gloomy chamber
occupied by the orphan girl. He entered without
noise, and without being observed by Miriam, who was
sitting at a grated window, which looked towards the
west, as if contemplating the silent change from the

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

splendors of departing day, to the milder beauties of
the starry night. But neither her heart nor her eye
was fixed on the scene. Her thoughts were far away,
among the memories of the past, the anticipations of
the future. She was among the dead, not the living,
and more occupied with others than herself. So profound
was her abstraction, that she had not noticed
either the opening or shutting of the door, for no hope
ever entered there. As Langley approached close to
her, she became conscious of the presence of some one,
and raising her eyes she distinguished a man in the
waning light. She passed her hand convulsively over
her brow, looked once more, and casting herself forward
with a heart-piercing exclamation, would have
fallen on the floor had not Langley caught her in his
arms.

Worn down by her sufferings, both mind and body
gave way, and for awhile she lay without sense or
motion. Gradually the voice and caresses of Langley
recalled her; and opening her eyes, she said, in tones
that sank into the inmost depths of his heart—

“Art thou come from thy grave, Langley, to accompany
me to mine?”

“No, my beloved Miriam, I am come to move
Heaven and earth to your rescue.”

“Ah! why didst thou come? I was content to die
when I thought I was going to thee; but now I shall
shrink from death, because it will bring about our
separation. Oh! that I could have died ignorant that
thou wert living!”

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

“You are sorry, then, that I am alive?” said he, in
tones of deep mortification, while he withdrew his arm
from her support. “I am not welcome, then? You
wish me dead?”

“No, no, no! thou art thrice welcome to my heart—
to my arms,” and she cast herself on his bosom;
“I will borrow a few moments from the grave to be
happy with thee; and Heaven, I trust, will pardon me
that I mix one drop of sweetness in the bitter draught
I must soon drain to the dregs.”

She leaned on his breast; she permitted him to
clasp her in his arms, and kiss away the tears that
now, the first for many days, trickled down her pale
cheeks, and relieved her oppressed heart. In the joy
of meeting again they forgot how soon they were to
part; and it was not until the jailer made his appearance,
and reminded Langley it was time to depart,
that they awoke to a full perception of the present
awful crisis.

-- --

p316-446 CHAPTER XIX.

In which the Author, after Vindicating Himself from a Serious Charge,
and Disclosing a Great Secret, Takes a Retrospect by Way of
Accounting for the Appearance of the Ghost.

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

During the interview recorded in the preceding chapter,
it may well be presumed that Miriam, being a
woman, had expressed a curiosity to know how Langley
Tyringham happened to be in the land of the
living, after having been drowned and his dead body
actually recognized. This drew from him a relation,
which will be given in our own words, inasmuch as
Master Langley, in the course of his detail, indulged
himself in divers digressions both of speech and action,
in which he was encouraged, if not abetted, by
Miriam, and which, to confess the truth, rendered his
story rather desultory to a dispassionate hearer.

Previous, however, to commencing our narrative,
we feel it incumbent on ourselves to repel a grievous
charge, which we foresee will be made against us by
that class of readers between which and the writers
of romance there is always a severe contest, the one
to discover as soon, the other to keep his secret as

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

long as possible. Such, however, is the sagacity and
experience of romance readers of the present day, that
the author, notwithstanding all his doublings, and
windings, and dodgings, is generally fairly run down
and unkenneled before he has got half through his
first volume. Hence it is, that experienced writers of
this class, who have written some two or three hundred
volumes, have adopted the practice of writing
extemporaneously, and commencing a work without
having the remotest idea how it is to end, leaving the
catastrophe to be worked out by accident. By this
cunning device they hope to puzzle and confound the
reader, so that he will be left in doubt to the last
moment. Such, however, is the instinctive sagacity
of this class of students, that this plan seldom, if ever,
succeeds; and it is now a notorious fact, that most
readers anticipate the author in his voyage, and discover
to what port he is bound, long before he knows
it himself.

But all readers are not so knowing. There is a
simple—we will not call them ignorant—for there are
no such monsters at present—there is a simple class
of romance readers, who have adopted the belief, that
an author absolutely knows everything, past, present,
and to come. But we solemnly assure them this is
not the case. There are some few things of which we
are ignorant; and this must be our apology for having
cheated the reader out of so much valuable sympathy,
by making him believe that Langley Tyringham was
drowned, when in fact, no such accident had

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

happened. For this, our apology must be, that we were ourselves
entirely ignorant that our hero was actually still
in the land of the living, until he suddenly made his
appearance, as related in the preceding chapter. The
truth is, that the scene of his supposed death, was so
remote from all civilized life, and accompanied by such
strange romantic circumstances, that we never could
come at the truth, till we had the young gentleman's
word for it, and, therefore, thought it most prudent to
say nothing on the subject, lest we might mislead the
simple reader, who pins his faith on the sleeve of an
author, and believes everything he sees in print. With
this explanation, which will, doubtless, be quite satisfactory,
we proceed to abridge the relation of Master
Langley, in our own way, seeing it is an awkward
business for a man to be the hero of his own story.

The departure of Harold Habingdon, and his family,
without taking leave, had given no small offence to the
old Cavalier, who was somewhat ceremonious, and
considered a breach of etiquette near akin to a breach
of the decalogue. It increased his distaste for the
Roundheads, and gave occasion for divers flings at
Crop-ears, Levellers, and Rebels. On Langley it had
a far different effect. Though in the course of our
story, we have dilated but briefly on the subject, considering
love scenes much more agreeable to actors
than spectators, yet had there been both time and
opportunity, for the growth of an ardent, deep-seated,
and lasting attachment between these young people,
thus thrown together in a situation where the absence

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

of those various excitements of the busy world, which
fritter away the affections of the heart by piecemeal,
and as it were neutralize each other, gives force and
permanency to the master feeling, whatever that may
be. This attachment which in its earliest stage, had
been met by the positive prohibition of one parent and
the stern, inflexible opposition of the other, had not
been subdued or arrested, but strengthened by these
obstacles. The damming up of the stream only raised
the waters the higher, and threw them back with
greater weight and volume.

Langley became moody, careless, and abstracted—
neglected himself, and was indifferent to others. He
took long rides, but could not tell on his return where
he had been; he displayed no interest whatever in his
former favorite amusements of hunting, and sailing
on the river; and seemed altogether wrapt up in a
sort of indolent, gloomy melancholy. The old Cavalier
frequently took him to task, and as usual, only made
matters worse. Like many fathers, he forgot his
son was no longer a child, and treated him as a boy,
when in fact, he had become a man. Langley had
always cherished a warm filial affection, as well as a
deep sense of duty towards his father; but his passionate
overbearing reproaches, rather tended to
awaken a spirit of resistance, than to soften his
heart, or dispose him to yield his cherished feelings
at the arbitrary command even of a parent. He
thought that having submitted his actions to the will
of his father, he had a right to his thoughts, at least.

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Finding his remonstrances and commands equally
vain in altering the deportment of his son, the old
Cavalier hit on a masterly expedient. He instigated
his wife to negotiate a visit from a famous belle at the
capital, who had figured at the court of Charles
the Second, and it is said nearly captivated that
monarch. She was, moreover, a young lady of great
beauty and accomplishments, and an heiress, to boot.
Lastly, she was niece to the Governor, who, besides
being the representative of majesty, was a veritable
knight of King James' creating. But Langley—as he
assured Miriam—paid her not the least attention,
beyond what was due to his mother's guest; and half
the time was unconscious of her presence. The young
lady—as well she might—soon became tired of the
devoirs of the old Cavalier, who endeavored to atone
for the deficiencies of his son, by a variety of gallant
expedients, and returned home, where she pronounced
Master Langley as stupid as an owl—bores being not
yet in existence. The worthy gentleman began seriously
to apprehend that his only son would die a
bachelor, and the ancient name of Tyringham become
extinct in the New World. As usual, in the last
resort, and when he had gone so far in the wrong
track, that he could not find his way back, he called
the sage Gregory Moth to a consultation, to whose
opinion he always paid great deference, when it
squared with his own.

“Gregory,” quoth he, “What has got into that
blockhead, my son? I can't tell what to make of him,

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

not I. He is getting quite thin; he has lost all relish
for horse-racing, hunting and sailing; eats little breakfast,
forgets to come home to dinner, and what is worse
than all, drinks no wine.”

“That's a very bad symptom,” said Gregory, shaking
his head.

“Very bad—I shouldn't be surprised if he had a
touch of the ague before long—hey?”

“I am inclined to think, sir, that his complaint is
more likely to turn out a fever. But verily, sir master
of mine, did it never occur to you in your hours of
serious meditation, that you were as blind as a bat,
metaphorically speaking?”

“Why, you impudent varlet, what do you mean by
that, hey?”

“Why, sir, with due submission, I mean exactly
what I say, which is more than most people do. I
consider you as having been struck with a preternatural
blindness, intended, doubtless, as a punishment for
having consulted me so often without taking my advice.
I may be mistaken, sir, but I have sometimes
doubted whether you can see the nose on your face.”

“I tell you what, Master Gregory Moth,” quoth
the Cavalier, brandishing his cane, “if you don't
speak to the purpose, and that speedily, I can see
clear enough to plant this stick directly on your nonce.
'Slife, sir, answer me without any of your infernal circumlocutions.
What do you think is come over my
son Langley?”

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

“Why, verily, sir, I opine that his very heart-strings
are tied up in a true lover's knot.”

“Hey—what? Nonsense, Gregory—why, he has
seen but one young white woman—except her that is
just gone—since he came to years of discretion, and I
positively prohibited him from visiting, talking to, or
thinking of her.”

“Ah, sir, that's the very thing. Seeing but one
young woman, he could make no comparisons to her
disadvantage. Any woman standing alone in the wilderness
is an angel. Touching your prohibitions—as I
observed, with all due submission just now—you must
be blind to all human experience not to know, that both
men and women—being descendants of Adam and
Eve—love nothing so dearly as forbidden fruit. Ergo—
speaking logically, my young master did doubtless
fall in love with the Crop-ear's daughter as soon as
possible after you forbade him, if he had not done so
before.”

“Hum,” quoth the Cavalier, thoughtfully, “very
likely; I think I recollect something of that kind when
I was young. But if the mischief is done, it is too late
to prevent it now, eh?”

“You never said a wiser thing in your life, sir, and
in respect to the discretion of your tongue, marvelously
resemble our most gracious sovereign, Charles the
Second. In my humble opinion, the best way to treat
an event after it hath actually happened is to let it
take its course till it runs itself fairly aground, instead
of getting our fingers crushed by attempting to stop

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

the stone while it is bounding full tilt down hill. The
truth is, we don't know whether it will turn out good
or bad, till we see the end of it; and as Seneca says—
I don't recollect exactly what he says, but it is something
very much to the purpose—and certain it is that
our misfortunes frequently turn out greatly to our
benefit. The pursuit of happiness is like that of the
hunter, who must plunge into thickets, swamps and
puddles, to run down his game.”

“Gregory,” said his master, “if your wisdom
were not grievously adulterated by your folly, you
might in good time make a fourth among the wise
men of Gotham. If I understand you, which is no
easy matter, I had better let Master Langley alone, till
his love burns out of itself, like a fire in the mountains,
eh?”

“Assuredly, sir.”

“But if I find it won't burn out, what then?”

“Why then, sir, logically speaking, I would let
him seek out and marry the Crop-ear young lady,
and then it will entirely go out in the common course
of nature.”

“Well, I will let him alone awhile longer, and if I
find it don't turn out a case of ague and fever, and he
fails to recover his spirits, I may consent to let him
take a trip to that nest of Roundheads down East, in
search of that little damsel, who I should like
mightily, if she were not of that confounded Puritan
breed, which scorns to obey the king, much less a husband.
She may have married or turned witch, as I

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

hear one half of the women have in that quarter, and
either specific will cure him. What say you, my
trusty counsellor?”

“I say amen, sir, and bow to your superior wisdom.
It would be a great pity my young master should fail
in transmitting your name and honors to posterity.”

“Aye, Gregory, and who knows what honors besides.
I have received letters from home, by which I
learn that his lordship, my elder brother, and first born
of Egypt, has only four sons at present living, and is
not in good health. Now suppose one should break
his neck in a fox chase, a second be killed in battle,
a third be drowned, and a fourth hang himself for
want of excitement; you know Langley would come
in for the estate and title. It is, therefore indispensable
he should marry, in order to continue the line,
which, after all, will suffer no disgrace by a union with
the Roundhead's daughter, for he has a most infernal
musty pedigree, Langley says.”

Thus ended the conference. But when, after the
expiration of several months, it was found that Langley
so far from recovering his spirits, became still more
abstracted and melancholy; that though his disease
did not turn out to be ague and fever, his health
seemed gradually declining, the old Cavalier one day
took occasion to question him directly, as to the cause
of his change both in habits and manners, at the same
time requesting a frank reply. Langley made no hesitation
in opening his heart to his father, and in conclusion
addressed him as follows:

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

“So far as regards your commands to cease all intercourse
with Miriam Habingdon, I have obeyed you,
sir, and if we met it was by accident. As a father,
you had a right to forbid my bringing into your house
a daughter whose manners, habits, and religion were
not only disagreeable but offensive to you. I was, and
am still entirely dependent on your bounty, and so
long as I continue so, have no claim to do as I please.
But here, sir, I conceive your authority ceases. You
have no right, derived from divine or human laws, to
exact from me any farther sacrifice by commanding me
to wed another. I neither can or will obey you. We
are equally bound by an exchange of vows, as by the
unchangeable feelings of my heart, at least; and I declare
to you solemnly and before God, that no other
woman shall ever stand with me before the altar, but
my own Miriam. It rests with you, sir, to say whether
I am to continue in an existence equally useless to
myself and others; a solitary being, without a purpose
in life; a burden to myself, and to those I would willingly
rid of all burdens; or to give me a new existence,
new hopes, new objects, and new excitements, by permitting
me to seek Miriam, wherever she may be
found. If I find she has forgotten me, and chosen
another, I am not such a silly weakling but that I can
leave and forget her. But if I find her, as I know I
shall, true to her vows, I will make every effort to remove
those objections which, I fear, my dear father,
are far more difficult than yours to overcome. I entreat,
I conjure, sir, as you value my happiness in this world,

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

to let me go and try my fortune. Promise me, too, that
if I succeed you will receive Miriam and cherish her
as a daughter; for I swear to you she will deserve it.
For my mother—I know I am sure of her.”

“Go, then, in God's name, and may success attend
you,” said the old Cavalier, overcome by this manly
expostulation. “There is a vessel to sail in a few
days. Get ready as soon as you can and return as
early as possible, for who knows what may happen in
your absence. From the savages there is now nothing
to fear, but there is another foe, or fiend, as may be,
who launches his arrows with more certainty than the
Indian warrior.”

“Believe me, sir,” cried Langley, who seemed at
once awakened to new life, “believe me, I will not
lose a moment, and I trust in Heaven I may bring
you one who will be the solace of your age for long
years to come.”

“Amen!” said the old cavalier, and they parted.

-- --

p316-457 CHAPTER XX. Retrospect Continued.

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

The matter being thus promptly settled, Master Hugh
Tyringham, from the mere force of habit, consulted
his better half on the subject, who, being a sensible
woman, and an excellent wife, withal, very judiciously
answered, “you know best, my dear,” and proceeded
quietly in a succession of painful endeavors to thread
her needle. She was, indeed, a pattern of a woman,
and merited a more particular introduction to the
reader than we have yet given. This must be our
apology for having said so little of her in the progress
of our tale. Any good-for-nothing woman may be
made to figure in romance: but it is no easy task to
make anything of a discreet, plain, good-tempered
dame, whose virtues are so nicely balanced and harmoniously
blended that there is nothing monstrous or
disproportioned to excite wonder, admiration or disgust.
Hence, without doubt, it so often happens that writers
of fiction are obliged to resort for their heroine to
some strange, fantastic, incomprehensible being, as it
were “half horse, half alligator, and a little of the
snapping trutle,” whose high attainments, sublime

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

genius and trancendental transcendentalism, serve no
other purpose than to destroy her own happiness and
that of all within the sphere of her influence. The
gentle and judicious reader will pardon this, and all
other digressions, most especially when we assure him
that these seeming excrescences contain the very
cream of our work. Having been forced, by the taste
of the venerable public, to glean in the weather-beaten
path of fiction, we have sought to mingle with it as
much concealed morality as the spirit of the age will
bear.

The old Cavalier possessed many good qualities,
though, like big John Bull, he sometimes had a disagreeable
way of showing them. But it is not intended
to hold him up as a model for husbands, for he was
sometimes a little testy, and occasionally somewhat
unreasonable. He neither liked his wife to agree with
him without some little discussion, nor to oppose him
without in the end coming round to his opinion. Tacit
acquiescence was as disagreeable to him as obstinate
resistance; and being on this particular occasion a
little dubious as to the wisdom of his course, he wished
to bolster himself up with the opinion of his wife. If
the affair turned out badly, he might then throw all
the responsibility upon her shoulders. When, therefore,
she quietly answered, “you know best, my dear,”
he felt somewhat nettled at her passive obedience.

“'Slife, Mistress Tyringham,” said he, “I asked
your advice, not your acquiescence. I am pretty well
satisfied that I know best, yet, as two heads are better

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

than one—you know the old proverb—I should like
to know what you think of this journey of Langley,
eh?”

“Why, my dear, as I said before, I think you know
or ought to know best, and—bless me! if I haven't
been stitching this petticoat wrong side outwards.”

“The devil take all stitching, patching and hemming.
What has that to do with the matter? I want
your opinion, madam.”

“Well, my dear, I agree with you perfectly.”

“Zounds! I tell you I don't wish you to agree with
me perfectly.”

“Well, then, my dear—”

“Don't dear me, if you please. You are never so
affectionate as when doing all you can to provoke
me.”

“Well, then, my—hem! I differ with you entirely,”
said she, laughing at the same time so exuberantly
that she missed threading her needle three several
times.

“Mistress Tyringham,” roared the Cavalier, “I
don't wish to say anything disagreeable or disrespectful,
but, by the Lord Harry, you are a great fool!”

“Ah! my—Mr. Tyringham, you should not say
that, at least in my presence. I may not be as wise
as you, but it is quite impossible for one to have lived
with you so long and be a fool. But, now, I recollect,
Gregory has brought home one of the finest wild turkeys
I ever saw, and I want your opinion about
cooking it.”

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

Hereupon the worthy gentleman rubbed his hands
with great glee, and the conference was ended in the
pantry.

It may be taken for granted that Langley Tyringham
lost no time in making his arrangements for a
voyage to New England in search of a wife. On inquiry,
he learned that our old acquaintance, Captain
Skeering, having established a regular trade between
the two colonies, was now in port and on the eve of
sailing. Accordingly, being liberally supplied with the
one thing needful by his father, and letters of introduction
to the Governor, as well as other gentlemen of
Massachusetts Bay, he took an affectionate leave of
his parents, not forgetting Gregory Moth; embarked
with Captain Skeering, and cleared the capes with a
prosperous breeze.

The first and second day, Langley, being the only
passenger, had the vessel to himself, but on the morning
of the third, one of the sailors informed the captain
that a “tarnation droll cretur” had just crept out
of the forecastle, though nobody knew how he came
there. The captain went forward, followed by Langley,
to investigate this strange interloper, who at the
first blush demonstrated himself to be a lost sheep from
the flock of gentlemen. His garments had evidently
once been rich and fashionable, but were now in the
last stage of dissolution and decay, and he bore about
him all the insignia of poverty, except humility; for
he encountered the unwelcome looks of all around,
with a hardy, insolent indifference. Though his face

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

was marred and blotched by intemperance, and his
tattered garments smeared with dirt, still there was
about him some of those evidences of better days, that
often survive the lowest stages of degradation, and distinguish
the fallen angel from the mere animal man.
Captain Skeering was one who took everything coolly;
he never got outwardly angry, and his self-possession
was proof against a hurricane. He civilly inquired of
the mysterious stranger, how he got on board, whence
he came, and what his object in coming.

“I hid myself in a locker,” replied he, “I came
from the capital, and my object was to escape the
constable.”

“You don't say so,” replied the captain, in his simple
way. “What had you to do with a constable?”

“Why, I had the misfortune to run in debt to my
landlord, who was so unreasonable to expect payment
from a man without the means.”

“Then you have no money, I guess,” said the captain.

“Not a groat.”

“And how do you expect to pay your passage,
friend.”

“I don't expect to pay it, friend.”

“The deuce you don't. But maybe I do, though.”

“Look you, captain,” said the gentleman vagabond,
“I carry in my veins the blood of kings, and number
among my ancestors, princes, dukes and earls by
dozens.”

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

“Pooh,” said the captain, “What's the use of being
high born, if a man has no money?”

“Use?” said the other, “very great use, sir. One
of the greatest advantages of high birth is, that it
makes merit entirely unnecessary. But listen—I have
been a courtier, a soldier, a gambler, a highwayman,
a bully, a cheat and a dupe. I have lived by my wits—
but there are two things I never descended to—I
never worked or begged—I was above that. I was
once within one degree of the top; I am now at the
bottom; and though I lack courage to drown myself,
I shouldn't much mind being drowned by another.
Here I am without a shilling. If you don't choose to
take me where you are going, fill my pockets with
lead and throw me overboard, that I may give the lie
to my good friends at home, who long since predicted
I was born to be hanged.”

“But how came you to be in this miserable condition,
if you have such great friends?” asked the captain.

“I was a younger brother,” answered the other,
fiercely—“I was disinherited at my birth. Another
came before me and reaped the harvest. Don't you
know, sir, that to be second best among us is to be
nothing. My elder brother started first in the race,
took the purse, and left me the lining. He played the
tyrant and I whipped him. They sent me to college,
and I was expelled. They purchased me a commission
in a regiment disbanded at the conclusion of
peace. I sent to beg forgiveness of my father, but he
said I had disgraced him. I joined a party who

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

amused themselves occasionally on the king's highway,
made a great prize at the expense of the life of the
owner; was tried and condemned to the gallows. My
father, fearing I should further disgrace him by being
hanged, sent an agent to say he would procure my
pardon if I would take an oath to change my name,
leave England, and never return. I had a great mind
to be hanged on purpose to spite my family, and leave
behind me a famous dying speech and confession;
but, on the whole, concluded to accept the terms offered,
especially as they included a purse of money. Finally,
I sailed on the Virginia voyage, arrived safe, spent my
money, ran in debt, ran away, and here am I at your
service.”

In the course of this brief, yet comprehensive detail,
the gentleman vagabond, as we shall dub him, he
having positively refused to disclose his name, seemed
not the least affected by the recollections of the past
or the prospects of the future; and it was evident that
he had not only outlived the feeling of compunction,
but the sense of shame. An outcast of Providence, he
had neither the capacity or inclination to reform; and
it seemed as if he was permitted to cumber the earth
for the purpose of exhibiting an example proving the
futility of high birth or noble blood in sustaining the
dignity of man, without the aid of integrity and
virtue.

There was no help for it, however. The captain
shrugged his shoulders and declined throwing him
overboard; and he was suffered to remain until an

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

opportunity offered of putting him on shore. It was
curious to see how this miserable outcast carried his
head above the common sailor, and with what silent
contempt he declined answering any of their questions.
He assumed an air of superiority over the captain,
and if at any time he addressed Langley Tyringham,
it was with an air of courtly condescension that would
have been rather provoking in any one but such a ragamuffin.
If asked to assist in any emergency, he
turned up his nose in scorn, and swore that rather
than debase himself by working, he would die in a
hospital or swing on a gallows. The sailors dubbed
him “the gentleman vagabond;” the captain prohibited
his entering the cabin; and Langley contemplated
him with a mixture of contempt and horror.

Meanwhile, the good vessel sailed steadily onwards
with a genial southerly breeze, and the worthy captain,
having no special business at any intervening port,
made no stop by the way. They had reached the
easternmost extremity of Long Island, and the captain,
having consigned the care of the schooner to his trusty
mate, had retired to his cabin, when, in an instant, and
without the least preparatory warning, a squall struck
her while lying almost becalmed, and before she could
recover way, threw her on her beam ends. The vessel
did not fill immediately; but such was the confusion
created by this accident, that no one thought of saving
anything, ere it was too late. It was supposed at first
that the gentleman vagabond had been washed overboard,
until he was seen creeping out of the cabin,

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

like a drowned rat. All were too much occupied to
take any note of this circumstance, and none remembered
it afterwards

The squall was succeeded by a fierce gale, which
continued nearly four and twenty hours, during which
the vessel floated at random, until at length she was
cast ashore on a small island, inhabited by Indians,
and soon went to pieces. It is believed that this was
what is now called Block Island, but as it is not
material, we shall not insist upon it. The situation
of the island and the sterility of the soil having hitherto
protected it from the inroads of the whites, the savages
had no injuries to revenge, and contented themselves
with stripping their involuntary victims of their outward
garments and setting them to work in various
ways. Langley, being better dressed than the rest,
his clothes were claimed by the principal chief, who
reserved them for extraordinary occasions, and deposited
them among the treasures of his wigwam. The
gentleman vagabond also fell to the lot of the same
high dignitary, who, after examining his costume with
great contempt, suffered him to retain his ragged remnants
as unworthy of his adoption.

Here they remained in melancholy exile, the bondmen
of barbarians, performing the work of slaves
without the rewards of slavery, and without the hope
of relief. Captain Skeering, who had once before been
in a similar situation, set himself to making the best
of a bad bargain. He labored as if for his own benefit,
and preserved a perfect equanimity of temper on all

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

occasions, only that he obstinately refused to work on
Sundays. This, at first, brought him into difficulty,
until he compounded matters by doing double duty on
Saturdays. But of all persons in the world, your
gentleman is in the most doleful predicament when
obliged to resort to his physical energies in any useful
employment; and Langley greatly excited the contempt
of the squaws by his total ignorance of the art
of raising squashes. He knew something of fishing
and shooting, but the Indians would not trust him
with weapons, or permit his going out in a canoe. He
suffered many hardships and privations, which, however,
had this advantage, that their close pressure often
drew him from the most painful of all his contemplations,
that of being probably forever divorced from
Miriam and his home. As for the gentleman vagabond,
the savages could make nothing of him. He
swore he would not degrade himself and his ancestors
by raising pumpkins and squashes; resisted all attempts
at coercion, and finally entered into a treaty,
by virtue of which he maintained his dignity on condition
of furnishing the little papooses with plenty of
whistles.

Thus passed the time in hopeless captivity, until the
Indians engaged in a great hunting expedition, in conjunction
with a friendly tribe on the opposite shore of
Long Island. As is usual on such occasions, all the
men except the aged and decrepid, went forth, carrying
with them their canoes, with the exception of a single
one, reserved in case it became necessary to

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

communicate with the hunting party. The prisoners were
left behind, the distance of the island from all other
points of land precluding their escape by swimming,
and the single boat—a bark canoe—not affording them
the means of conveyance. The next morning, but
one, after the departure of the savages, not only the
gentleman vagabond was missing, but likewise the
canoe, as well as the garments of Langley Tyringham,
that had been allotted to the great chief of the little
island. In their place was found the dead body of an
aged Indian, who had been left in charge of the royal
wigwam, and who had evidently died by violence.

It has been previously stated that this fellow, who
had reached the last stage of human depravity, was
observed emerging from the cabin of the schooner as
she lay on her beam ends, immediately after being
struck by the squall. In the confusion that followed,
he had taken the opportunity to rifle Langley's trunk,
in which the key had been carelessly left, of a wellfilled
purse, and a pocket-book containing his letters of
introduction, together with the formal consent of the
old Cavalier to his marriage with Miriam Habingdon.
These he concealed among his rags, and had been
enabled to retain in consequence of his dress being as
before stated, so filthy and worthless as not to excite
the cupidity of the savages. Having noticed the position
of the only canoe left behind by the hunting
party, he conceived the design of using it to effect his
escape from the island, and reaching the opposite
shore of the continent, where he imagined he should

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

find the abodes of civilized men, and might avail himself
of the money and papers he had purloined. As
exclusively appertaining to the principal chief, he
lodged in his wigwam with his aged father, a decrepid
Indian warrior; and accordingly in the middle of the
night when the old man was fast asleep, he took the
opportunity to despatch him with a stone hatchet he
had found in the wigwam. This done, he leisurely
threw off his rags, and dressed himself in the hat and
clothes that formerly belonged to Langley Tyringham;
after which he made all speed to the canoe, which he
launched from the beach, and jumping in, paddled off as
fast as possible. The wind blowing off the island, the
waters were quite smooth, and he proceeded toward the
mainland without danger or difficulty, until he got
out of the shelter of the island, and came within the
influence of the waves of the Atlantic, when his situation
became very precarious. Having little experience
in the management of boats of any kind, he was
tossed about at random; became bewildered and frightened,
and finally, long before reaching the mainland,
his canoe filled, capsized, and he was drowned. The
finding his body and hat; the inference drawn from the
letters, partially preserved in the leather pocket-book, and
the attendant circumstances, are already known to the
reader. The body had remained too long in the water
to be recognized or described, and in due time the
parents of Langley Tyringham received information
that clothed them in sorrow and mourning.

-- --

p316-469 CHAPTER XXI. Retrospect Continued.

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

The escape of the gentleman vagabond and the murder
of the father of the chief placed Langley and his
fellow captives, as they were well aware, in a most
critical situation. There was no doubt that on the return
of the hunting party, one at least of their number
would be selected as a victim to the manes of the
murdered Indian, and of course they cast about for
the means of escaping. But none presented themselves.
The boats of the schooner had been swept from
the deck, and floated none knew whither; the only
canoe left on the island had disappeared; and swimming
to the mainland, or Long Island, was impracticable.

Thus they remained, helpless and hopeless, until the
arrival of the hunters. The rage of the chief on learning
the murder of his father was terrible, and those
aware of the savage law of retaliation need scarcely to
be told, that it was determined that the innocent
within their power should be sacrificed to atone for
the crime of the guilty who had escaped. A council

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

was held, and well was it for the captives that the
lazy savages could not bear the idea of depriving
themselves of so many laborers, or they had all been
condemned to the stake. It was unanimously decreed
that one of the white men should be sacrificed, to appease
the wandering spirit of the slaughtered Indian.
The desire of vengeance yielded something to the love
of ease; and the choice of a victim fell on Langley,
whose labors were not so valuable as those of his
sturdy companions.

The execution of savage vengeance is as prompt as
terrible, and the first notice our hero received of his
doom was the entrance of a trio of savages, who
forthwith painted him black, from head to foot. His
experience of Indian manners and customs had but
too well taught him the meaning of this ceremony,
and a horrible conviction came over him that he was
doomed to suffer a lingering death, aggravated by all
the refinements of savage cruelty. He was a man of
courage and firmness; but still this conviction almost
unmanned him, and for a brief period he suffered the
most acute anguish. He had hitherto lived in hope,
but here ended all his hopes. He should never more
see Miriam; the home of his father would become
desolate, and he himself perish in agonies unutterable.
The first shock over, however, he summoned up the
spirit within him, and prepared to meet his fate like a
man.

He remained strictly guarded until the next day,
when all things being in readiness, the whole tribe,

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

men, women and children, assembled in a little valley
that opened out on the sea, to witness this great act
of justice, for such it doubtless appeared to them. As
is usual on such occasions, the passions of all, especially
the women and children, had been wrought to
the highest pitch of savage fury; and when the prisoner
was led forth, and tied to the stake by a rope of
sufficient length to permit him to move around in a
circle within reach of the flames, he was received with
yells of triumph that seemed the rejoicings of fiends.
Every species of insult, exultation and malice, was
resorted to by the women and children in order to
irritate him into anger or complaint. But Langley
had, during the preceding night, prepared himself to
meet the horrors of his doom. He resolved to give
these barbarians no cause of triumph over the white
man, and he was capable of keeping his resolution.
Capt. Skeering, who had done his best in his behalf,
now, when the pile was about to be lighted, came to
him, and with tears running down his weather-beaten
face, said, “Master Tyringham, I will pray to God
for you, it is all I can do,” and, dropping on his knees,
fulfilled his promise with pious fervor.

The fire was now set to the pile, the smoke began
to ascend slowly, and the victim, his hands tied behind
him, stood still as death, with his eyes cast upwards,
when the loud report of a cannon echoed far and near,
and the next moment a vessel was seen to furl her
sails and drop anchor immediately opposite the cove,
about half a mile distant. At this sight the savages

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

were thrown into great commotion, and paying no
attention to the pile, the fire not being thoroughly
lighted, went out of itself. Presently a boat was
hoisted out from the vessel; a number of men descended
the side, and she was rowed swiftly towards
the shore, with a white flag flying at her stern.

This signal, everywhere understood by civilized and
savage men, brought the chief with all his people down
to the beach to meet the strangers, who proved to be
Dutchmen from the good town of the Manhadoes, engaged
in a trading voyage according to the custom of
those days. A communication was speedily opened,
and a brisk exchange commenced, in which the instinct
of nature proved a pretty good match for the refinements
of civilization. The spirit of trade, indeed, seems
a natural gift all the world over. Hearing, in the
course of this contest of nature and art, that there
were five or six Christian captives on the island, the
captain, an honest, good-natured tobacco-smoking skipper,
entered into a negociation for their redemption,
in which he found no great difficulty except as to our
hero. They were loth to lose the pleasure of banqueting
on his tortures; but a case of genuine Scheidam
removed all scruples, and it is earnestly hoped the
worthy skipper will be acquitted even by the most
sturdy tetotaler on the score of his benevolent purpose.
Langley was accordingly unbound, and probably never
man was so near the fire without scorching. There
can be little doubt that he was grateful to Heaven for
this timely interposition; but as he offered his thanks

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

in secret, it is not thought proper to parade them
before the public, as is too much the fashion in all
ages.

When the trading voyage was finished, the redeemed
captives were carried to the Manhadoes, where they
were well received and hospitably entertained, not
excepting Captain Skeering and his seamen, though
the Dutch were then in hot contention with the
Yankees about boundaries, land being very scarce at
that time. Captain Skeering and his crew soon found
a passage home, and it should be recorded to his credit,
that from this time, so long as the Dutch skipper
lived, he never failed to send him a yearly present of
a jolly quintal of that excellent fish ycleped dumb.
Nor, to make an end of this special matter, was
Langley at all behindhand in demonstrations of gratitude,
for he kept his benefactor plentifully supplied
with excellent James River tobacco, till death broke
his pipe and extinguished its smoke for ever. Mynheer
Tienhoven—for that was his name—used to affirm
that he never puffed the fragrant weed with so much
satisfaction, for it always reminded him of a Christian
act, which, being “spiced,” as he said, with the delight
of smoking, was exceedingly toothsome to the nose.

Arrived at the Manhadoes, Langley underwent a
severe struggle as to the course he should pursue.
His heart yearned towards the east, where dwelt his
morning star; but, in addition to a strong feeling of
duty which prompted him towards the south, in order
to learn the fate of his parents, who, he supposed.

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

must have long believed him dead, he was under
durance to the great law of necessity, which carries
all before it. The gentleman vagabond had relieved
him of all his money, with the exception of some small
coins which he carried in his pocket, which were
appropriated by the savages, who bored holes in them
and hung them in their noses by way of ornament.
He finally decided to turn his face towards the south;
ascertain the state of things at home, replenish his
purse, and commence Cœlebs again, guided by the
information he had received from Captain Skeering.
Having thus settled the matter, he waited impatiently
for an opportunity to return home, which he could
only accomplish by sea. Luckily such an one soon
offered, and he proceeded on his voyage.

-- --

p316-475 CHAPTER XXII. Retrospect Concluded.

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

It was a pleasant evening of the early southern spring,
and the old Cavalier sat in his arm-chair, on the piazza
fronting towards the broad river, breathing, but not
enjoying the balmy breeze that gently curled the lazy
waters. But those who remembered him as he once
was would scarcely have known him now. Disease
and sorrow make sad work with age. He had heard
of the death of his son, and soon after was seized with
a severe fit of the gout, which, in its vagrant ramblings,
had threatened the vital parts. Though partially
recovered, he was weak in body and sorrowful
in heart. Remorse, too, added its sting of scorpions,
for he could not help reproaching himself with having
been at least accessory to the death of his only son by
his causeless antipathy to the Puritan's daughter.
Gregory Moth, who now sympathised too deeply with
his old master ever to play upon his foibles—if grief
had left him any—was standing near him, when,
after a long pause of deep thought, the old Cavalier
thus said to his ancient dependent, in a feeble, trembling
voice:

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

“Gregory, do you know what day this is?”

“The tenth of May, sir,” answered Gregory.

“Yes, I know that—but do you know who was
born this day?”

“Master Langley, sir,” said Gregory, hesitatingly.

“Yes, you are right, Gregory. We used to keep
this day merrily. It was once a day of joy, but now
a day of sorrow. It is now only the birth-day of the
dead, and should be kept not by merry ringings of
bells, but doleful tollings, telling of the departure of
some one to his long home.” He paused awhile, and
then suddenly resumed. “But perhaps he is not
dead. It is not certain that he is dead. Perhaps he
may yet live, for as yet we know nothing but by report,
and I cannot help sometimes thinking I may yet
see and bless him before I die.”

Gregory cherished no such hope; but he could not
find it in his heart to aid in extinguishing the last
spark in the bosom of his master.

“There is nothing certain in this life, sir, but
death, and nothing more uncertain than rumor. The
report we have heard came from no one knows who,
and from no one knows where. The vessel was lost,
that's certain; but it is not certain all on board were
lost with her. He was a good swimmer, and may
have got ashore only to be captured by the savages
along the coast. If so, it is no wonder you never
heard from him. He may be yet alive and return.”

This suggestion seemed to reanimate the old Cavalier,
and he exclaimed, eagerly, “True, Gregory,

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

true. Why have I not thought of this before? I will
send in pursuit of him. I will hire a vessel and go
myself. I will scour the country far and near. I—
I—” and here he sank back exhausted in his chair,
panting for breath.

At this moment Gregory descried a boat crossing
the river, paddled by two negroes, with a third person
sitting at the stern. The boat approached the shore
opposite to the house; as she struck the land, the man
in the stern leapt out, and sped towards the house in
all haste. It was still bright twilight, and Gregory at
once recognised the person approaching. He began to
mutter almost unintelligibly, “Master! Master! he is
coming—he—he is here. M—M—Master Langley
is—”

“Who did you say?” asked the Cavalier, feebly.

“Who is come—did you not say something of
Langley? Speak, varlet, who is coming or who is
come?”

“It is I, father,” cried Langley, grasping his
trembling hand. It is your son come back to receive
your blessing.”

The old Cavalier recognised the voice of his son,
and opened his arms to receive him. He could not
bless him, for his voice was gone. But he pressed
him in his arms, and old as he was, shed tears of joy.
The meeting with his mother need not be described.
It was like that of a mother of the old patriarchs, welcoming
the son of her affections, who was dead but is
alive again.

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

Now all was life and joy under the roof of the old
Cavalier, who became once more splenetic, and Gregory
logical. In short they were at least four times
as happy as they would have been had they never
been miscrable. Among the dregs of the cup of calamity
are found the grains of gold dust, that enrich
us ever afterwards, if we make a right use of them.
But we cannot dwell on this picture, which indeed
soon faded; for we are impatient to return to our
heroine, who was left in such imminent jeopardy.
Suffice it to say that grief treads on the heels of joy,
even as joy does on those of sorrow. The bucket that
goes down the well empty comes up full, and that
which comes up full goes down empty. So rolls this
changing world, and so let it roll, since all is for the
best, as wise ones say.

The light that flashed from the old Cavalier on the
return of his lost child was as the last ray of the sun
when it sinks behind the hills. His old enemy, the
gout, roused up by the agitation of the enfeebled mind
and wasted body, made a second inroad, and took possession
of the citadel of life. He struck the victim on
the head and the blow was mortal. The old Cavalier
had reached the great Inn, where all the travellers of
the earth sooner or later take up their last night's
lodging. Let him rest in peace and no one disturb
his ashes.

After all due sacrifices to filial duty, Langley took
occasion to intimate to his mother his intention of
making another attempt to see Miriam Habingdon.

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

That excellent woman, who had a strange habit of
forgetting that important being, self, at once acquiesced;
and leaving Gregory, who, on this occasion,
grievously anathematized the Crop-ears, to manage
affairs out of doors, he set forth on his pilgrimage,
as usual, by sea. Arriving safely at Boston, he lost no
time in proceeding on his journey, which he accomplished
without accident, just in time to see Miriam
in a similar predicament with that from which he
was rescued by the philanthropy of Skipper Tienhoven.

-- --

p316-480 CHAPTER XXIII.

Poor Miriam Habingdon!—All Human Means of no Avail—A Last
Interview.

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

Scarcely had Langley Tyringham finished the story
which we have thus abridged in our own words,
when the jailer came in and apprised him it was time
to depart. He took leave of the forlorn girl with feelings
of pity, love and anguish, that almost sundered
his heart, and cleft his brain asunder. Sleepless and
miserable he occupied the livelong night in devising
means of rescuing her who he had found at last only
to lose again forever, by means he shuddered to realize.
At length it occurred to him to seek an interview
with Old Cat, in the hope of obtaining some clue
that might guide him in one more effort to avert the
fate of Miriam. Waiting impatiently for the morning
he proceeded to the prison, and was admitted without
hesitation by the keeper, who had no orders to the
contrary, and who, in truth, began to feel no small
sympathy in the fate of Miriam, whose sweetness of
disposition and quiet resignation had touched his
heart. He showed Langley into the room occupied
by the old woman, and left them together.

Langley found her in a state of great discontent

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

and impatience. Instead of being released, as Tobias
assured her she would be by casting the burden of her
supposed guilt on another, she had not only been
remanded to prison but was assured by the jailer that
her confession had only rendered her punishment more
certain. She was muttering to herself a strange jargon,
of which Langley could comprehend little but the
name of Tobias Harpsfield, with whom she seemed
greatly dissatisfied. By perseverance and coaxing he
drew out of her sufficient to enable him to comprehend
that the poor old creature had in some way or
other been employed and deceived by Tobias. With
unwearied patience he questioned and listened, until
step by step he came to a full understanding of the
foul conspiracy against Miriam. Feeling perfectly
justified in a case like this, he affected great sympathy
for her, and more sincere indignation against Tobias,
for not interposing in her behalf as he had promised.
Finally, he urged her, as the best means of escaping
the fate which certainly awaited her, to make a full
confession before the magistrate. To this she finally
consented, and Langley, with a heavy burden removed
from his heart, immediately proceeded to the court
room, where the magistrates were now almost constantly
in session, listening to new tales of witchcraft,
which had so increased in number and extravagance,
that they began to be alarmed at the new and terrible
responsibilities continually cast upon them. It seemed
as if the entire community was about to be involved
in the crime of witchcraft.

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

On the representation of Langley, they consented
that Old Cat should be brought before them for examination,
and when she arrived, listened to her confession
with great gravity. A short consultation ensued,
in which the pastor, who constantly attended these
meetings as a sort of spiritual counsellor, being still
led captive by the demon of superstition, which equally
hoodwinks the mind and hardens the heart, took the
lead. He stated as his decided opinion that this confession
of Old Cat was nothing more than one of the
cunning devices of the devil to screen a favored disciple
from merited punishment. He observed there was
no end to the arts of the great enemy of man; and
that most especially in these times, when doubtless
for the punishment of the transgressions of the people,
who had permitted divers heresies and schisms to
grow up among them, the whole host of evil spirits
had, as it were, been let loose upon the land, he would
resort to every device of diabolical ingenuity in behalf
of those he seduced into his toils. This reasoning, so
suited to the times and the hearers, prevailed. The
testimony which had been thought sufficient to convict,
was declared insufficient to acquit poor Miriam,
and the Old Cat was once more remanded to prison,
muttering maledictions against the whole world, most
especially Tobias Harpsfield. Langley Tyringham,
who, until now, had not been fully aware of the state
to which the minds of these pious, well-meaning men
had been wrought by this terrible delusion, was
stricken with disgust and horror at this perversion of

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

justice and humanity. He now, for the first time,
became fully sensible of the desperate situation of
Miriam, and felt the leaden hand of numb despair
oppressing the vigor of his body, as well as the energies
of his mind. “Alas!” thought he, “what possible
chance is there that light should penetrate the
deep gloom in which both reason and humanity seem
alike buried forever. There is no hope for innocence
when both religion and law combine for its destruction.
No hope—no refuge—ha!” A sudden thought
seemed to strike him, and rushing out of the court he
bent his way to the place where he had taken lodgings.
Here he loaded his pistols carefully, and concealing
them about his person, proceeded rapidly to
the abode of Tobias Harpsfield, at the door of which
he knocked impetuously. A female answered the
summons, from whom he learned Tobias was not at
home. He had been absent several days, and left no
word where he was going, or when he would return.
“The last staff is broken—be it so—we will die
together!” murmured Langley, as he staggered towards
home. Convinced of the guilt of Tobias, and
equally certain that none but a base coward could
have hatched such a conspiracy against a lonely
orphan girl, he had determined to force him to confession
through his dastard fears, in the expectation that
it would have more weight than that of the old
woman. But he was gone, and now nothing less than
a miracle could save her who had twined herself about

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

his heart a thousand times more closely than ever by
the double tie of love and pity.

The day had been spent in these unavailing efforts,
and it was evening ere he could visit Miriam, the last
they were to pass together. She had not wondered at
his absence, feeling assured that he labored in her
behalf. As he approached, she gently yielded herself
to his outstretched arms, and looking in his face, softly
said, “To-morrow another bridegroom will come, and
I must go with him. Till then, Langley, I am wholly
thine.”

“Miriam,” said he, as he held her closely to his
heart, “think you that death shall ever part us?”

“But for a season, I trust—not forever.”

“Not for a moment—we part no more.”

“I understand thee, Langley,” said Miriam, quietly
withdrawing from his arms. “Sit down by me and
let us talk together. Thou hast a mother still living—
hast thou not?”

Langley answered in the affirmative, and she proceeded:

“I know full well, thou hast enough of what men
call courage, or thou wouldst never have been the
chosen of my heart. Thou hast the courage to die;
but I exact of thee the courage to live. Could thy
death preserve my life, there might be some motive for
offering up the sacrifice. But to die with me, or follow
after, would be to sacrifice thyself on the altar of
cowardice. If thou indeed lovest me, thou must obey
me and live.”

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

“For what should I live?” asked he gloomily.

“Live for the performance of those high and noble
duties for which man was sent into this world, gifted
with qualities which enable him to administer to the
welfare of his fellow creatures. Live for thy country,
which demands thy services, and merits thy devotion.
Live for thy widowed mother, who, now in the vale of
tears, will by thy death be robbed of her only stay
and staff in this world. Live for me, Langley; for
when thou art dead, there will be none to remember
that I ever existed. Thou wilt be as a tomb to
my memory; for while thou livest, I know I shall not
be forgotten. But thy parent, thine only parent,
think of her. The ties which bind the mother and
the child are more holy than those of love. Live,
then, and prove thyself worthy of mine.”

“I am glad you do not wish me to forget you,” said
Langley, a little reproachingly.

“No—no—no—never! I wish thee to remember me
for ever in this life, and if possible in the life to come—
as one who loved thee with all the depth and purity
of woman's first and only love; as one who, when
time shall have smoothed the rough furrows of grief,
thou canst call to mind without reproach and without
remorse. Let it be your consolation, that you never
sought to lure me from the path of duty—never suffered
thy selfish wishes to interfere with my painful
self-denial, nor ever wilfully inflicted a pang on my
heart. Thus, there will assuredly come a time when
thou wilt remember poor Miriam; it may be with

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

sorrow, but it will be a sweet and gentle sorrow, softening
not corroding thy heart, and free from all the
bitterness of self-reproach. O! if it be permitted me
to look down and see thee thus, it will add to my joys
in the regions above.”

“Miriam, Miriam!” cried Langley, “is this the
way you would reconcile me to losing you? Do you
think I can see you dying a death of infamy—for so it
will be in the eyes of all spectators but mine—do you
think I can see you suffer an innocent victim to a
blind and bloody superstition? It cannot be—it is not
in man to bear it. I should go mad, and run a muck
against all mankind. Having tried every means to
avert your doom, I will die with you.”

“Thou art then a coward, Langley. I would not
have believed it. Thou wilt deny my last request,
and yet pretendest to love me. Thou wouldst add to
the pains of death the last and bitterest pang. Cruel
Langley, I did not expect this of thee;” and now for
the first time she wept, and sobbed aloud. Langley
could not stand this, and replied—

“Be satisfied, dearest love. I promise to bear my
burden till it crushes me.”

She thanked him gratefully, and for a brief period
they both remained silent, absorbed in deep reflection.
At length Langley suddenly rose, and closely scrutinized
the window, together with every part of the
room. “It is impossible, at any rate it is too late
now,” said he, and resumed his seat again.

“I was thinking,” said Miriam, almost cheerfully,

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

“how little space I occupy in this world, and how few
will miss me when I am gone. I was plucked up by
the roots from my native soil, and have taken no root
here. I am the last of a race that, if I may believe
our family chronicle, had existed on the same spot
eight hundred years. I shall perish here in this lonely
corner of the earth, without being missed by any but
you—for poor old Mildred has forsaken me since I became
a witch—and the false and foolish stigma on my
fame will soon be buried in forgetfulness. Why then
should I fear to die? Death would perhaps be a hardship
were it not the common lot of all the living. We
all follow in the same track, and soon overtake each
other. But I had forgotten. I have a request to
make thee, Langley. It is, that when thou goest
home, thou wilt entreat thy mother to call me her
daughter Miriam. Wilt thou?”

“I will” replied he, in a voice choking with agony.

The jailer now summoned Langley to depart. It
was as the knell of death, and both stood silent and
immovable. At length Miriam said—as to herself—
“It must be, and it must be borne.” Then once more
voluntarily yielding to his arms, she spoke her last
farewell.

“Not for ever,” faltered he, “I will be with you in
your last moments—I will see you die—perhaps your
example may give me courage to live.”

“Thou canst not bear it, dearest Langley.”

“Perhaps my heart will burst. So much the better.

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

But do not attempt to dissuade me, for so help me
Heaven I will be with you.”

The jailer repeated the summons; Langley tore himself
away to spend the rest of the night in wandering
about like some guilty spectre, and Miriam to sink
into that profound sleep which is the blessed refuge of
mind and body, when exhausted by conflicting struggles.

you one who will be the solace of your age for long
years to come.”

“Amen!” said the old cavalier, and they parted.

-- --

p316-489 CHAPTER XXIV. The Last Scenes in the Drama.

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

The sun rose clear and bright that morning, and the
balmy airs of summer, as they gently fanned the
flowers, the meadows, and the whispering woods, were
as pure as the blameless spirit now about to take
flight to the region of kindred spirits. A shower of
rain which occurred during the night had left the atmosphere
so transparently clear, that every object presented
itself distinctly, while all together formed
one beautiful and perfect harmony. The distant
mountains seemed to have come more near, and every
thing in nature glowed in its morning loveliness. It
was one of those days so gracefully sketched by an
old poet,



“Sweet day, so calm, so clear, so bright,
“The bridal of the earth and sky,
“Soft dews shall weep thy fall to-night,
“For thou must die.”

The river, gilded by the rays of the morning sun,
coursed its graceful, lazy, winding way, through the

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

wide-spreading meadows sprinkled with many-colored
flowers; the merry minstrels of the morning caroled
a welcome to the blushing visitor; and every sight,
and every sound, mingled together in all the wondrous
harmony of cunning nature. All was repose, sleeping
in infant smiles, save the ever restless passions of that
reasoning worm called man, whose bosom, like the unbridled
ocean, now foams in wrathful tempests, now
settles in a still, delusive calm, meditating a wider devastation.

Langley, after passing the night without rest or
shelter, appeared before Miriam that morning looking
the picture of desolation. His garments, saturated
with the rain, clung to his body, and both his person
and face exhibited the ravages of despair. He found
her clothed, as she said, in her wedding garment of
spotless white, calmly awaiting the bridegroom death.
The hour was too solemn for the endearments of love;
and little was said as they sat with their hands locked
in each other, awaiting the appointed hour. Miriam
had begged him to go and change his wet garments,
but he turned away impatiently, as if indignant that
she should think of such trifles at such a moment. A
tear, which her own approaching fate could not draw,
was wrung from her heart by pity for another.

The signal was now given. They rose, embraced,
kissed, and once more, and, for the last time, bade
farewell. A procession was formed, headed by the
magistrates and the pastor, and in the midst walked
Langley and Miriam, hand in hand, to the spot where

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

the victim was to be offered up to the dark demon of
superstition. A crowd had gathered together, drawn
by that strange feeling of mingled terror and curiosity
which hurries so many thousands to witness scenes
that scare their nightly pillow long after with spectres
of fearful identity. Various were the impressions and
whispered comments of the spectators on the appearance
of Miriam in her snowy gown, with a face almost
as white, and a still, calm air of resignation that some
said looked like innocence. Others maintained it was
more like hardened guilt; some beheld her with pity,
others with shuddering antipathy, and a majority with
holy horror. Of the stranger holding her hand and
expressing in every lineament of his face feelings they
could not define, it seemed the prevailing opinion he
was nothing less than her familiar spirit in the disguise
of a handsome youth.

Things remained in this state for some time, for
there seemed an unwillingness to proceed to the last
act. At length the pastor approached her and proposed
that they should join in prayer together. Miriam
replied, “Thou hast not been my friend, but I will
pray with thee and for thee;” and their prayers
ascended together. As he heard her pronounce with
deep devotion that name, which, according to universal
conviction, could not be uttered by the unhallowed
lips of the possessed of the devil, the well-meaning
but misguided man looked in her face intently, and
saw there such an expression of mingled piety, innocence
and resignation, as shook his settled conviction

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

of her depravity. Painful doubts flitted across his
mind for a moment, but it was only an eddy of the
tide, and the current again resumed its wonted direction.

Miriam was now to be placed on the cart, where no
coffin appeared according to custom, for these abhorred
reprobates were buried without coffins, in highways,
least they should contaminate the church-yards. It
was necessary the hands of Miriam and Langley should
be unclasped, and when this was done, it was as if the
last tie was severed. Her last words, as she drew her
hand from his, were, “Langley, take care of poor old
Mildred. She has indeed deserted me, but it was
from fear, not for want of affection to me. Take her
with thee when thou goest home.” Langley did not
answer; he remained fixed like a statue in numb
despair; his feelings were so intense that he had become
almost unconscious of feeling. His eye glared
around like one walking in sleep, and it was evident
that he had no distinct perception of what was passing
around him. The heart of Miriam bled when she
divined his sad case, but she thought, “It is best it
should be so—best for both of us.”

The moment was come. The sheriff, with trembling
hands, tied the fatal knot, and then stood waiting
the signal from the magistrates. The crowd
remained in breathless silence, oppressed by a growing
conviction of her innocence; the magistrates hesitated
to give the signal, and the pastor heard the still, small
voice whisper that he must hold himself accountable

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

for his share of that day's work. At this moment,
when the fate of Miriam hung by a single hair, Tobias
Harpsfield, who, driven by the lash of the fiends, had
returned that morning and mingled in the crowd,
attracted the attention of those around him by the
agitation he displayed. Struggling in the bonds of
guilt and fear, and goaded on one hand by conscience,
on the other by shame; shaking with agony at thus
beholding the end of his machinations, he stood in a
state of horrible irresolution, panting and perspiring—
now suddenly pushing the crowd before him, and then
as suddenly retreating. At length, with a desperate
effort he rushed forward, shouting aloud—“Stop!
stop! she is innocent—halter me—hang me, for I
alone am guilty. She is no witch. It was I that
bribed the old woman to accuse this innocent maiden,
whose murderer I shall be if she perishes. Give me
the book and let me testify to the truth of what I say,
and then give me a halter, for I have lately suffered
ten times worse than death.”

A few words will explain the appearance and conduct
of Tobias Harpsfield. As stated in a preceding chapter,
he had, after finding all his efforts to rescue Miriam,
from the web he himself had woven, vain, left the
settlement in a state of mind that might have awakened
pity for any other than such a base, unmanly villain.
Lashed by guilt and fear, the twin executioners, who
inflict justice on secret crimes, he roamed about, bearing
a load of misery becoming every hour more difficult
to carry. As the time drew near and nearer that was

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

to consummate his villany by the sacrifice of his
victim, his struggles became more bitter. That selfishness
which had been his ruling principle through
life impelled him on to undo what he had done, not so
much to make all the atonement in his power, but
that he might rid himself of the sting of remorse,
which he felt would follow the death of Miriam. He
returned home irresolute; he attended at the execution,
still irresolute, and he remained irresolute to the
last, when remorse finally conquered shame, and he
rushed forward at the critical moment, as just related.

The timely repentance of Tobias arrested the execution.
The magistrates, after receiving his confession
in legal form, and consulting their oracle, the pastor,
decided it was sufficient for the acquittal of Miriam,
being in all respects corroborated by that of the old
woman. Besides, Tobias labored under no suspicion
of witchcraft, and his testimony was therefore considered
orthodox. But there was something yet behind
all this. The truth is, some occurrences had taken
place within a few hours past that had a powerful
influence in bringing about this decision. The mania
of witchcraft was spreading like a pestilence; accusations
poured in from all quarters, the product of
hatred, envy, malice, revenge, or superstition; and
the very evening before the events just related, the
wives of the pastor and of one of the magistrates had
been denounced as dealing in certain mystical demonstrations,
by one of their neighbors, either from malice
or possibly with a view of arresting the persecution

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

by bringing it home to the persecutors. However this
may be, the question was now brought to their own
firesides and presented itself in a new aspect. They
now began to apprehend they might themselves become
victims to the panic they had thus fostered, and had,
each one unknown to the other, tacitly resolved to set
their faces against it in future. The pastor, too, had,
as before stated, been for a moment shaken in his
conviction of the guilt of our heroine, by the apparent
sincerity of her devotion, and the magistrates, to do
them justice, had recoiled from this last practical
demonstration of the fatal consequences of this senseless,
cruel superstition.

They therefore hailed with pleasure so fair an opportunity
of arresting a delusion which had now involved
their own families, and accordingly promptly and
unanimously decreed the release of Miriam. She had
heard the declaration of Tobias, and during the dreadful
pause of suspense had suffered more than when
utterly hopeless of relief. Langley, too, had been
roused by the same voice from his deadly stupor, and
his first impulse was to rush towards Tobias and tear
him to pieces. But he was forcibly restrained by the
attending peace officers; and when her acquittal was
announced, ran to the cart, untied the knot, received
her in his arms, and almost carried her home. Here
the first moments were consecrated to love, the next
to pious gratitude; and the hours that succeeded
almost made amends for those that went before this
timely reprieve from a death of infamy.

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

The present abode of Miriam was associated with
too many painful recollections to render her desirous of
remaining, and she readily consented to accompany
Langley to the sunny South, there to be united in the
presence of a new mother. Accompanied by Mildred,
who continued for a long time rather shy of her mistress,
after a parting visit to the graves of her parents,
she set out on her third and last pilgrimage. The few
years that had elapsed since she passed through the
wilderness with her parents, had produced some of
those wonders which the industry and enterprise of
men achieve in this our New World, which still continues
to advance like the giant with his seven-league
boots, while the Old remains the cotemporary of past
ages, and may be said to live in its ancient renown.
Towns had been founded, forests cleared, and roads
made, so that their journey to Boston was neither
fatiguing or tedious. From thence they voyaged by
sea to the capital of Virginia, and reached home without
accident. Here Miriam was received by Mistress
Tyringham with the welcome of an affectionate mother,
and in due time pledged her vows to him who
had so long possessed her heart.

Those feelings of religious and political antipathy
which had alienated their fathers, and caused so much
suffering to their children, did not take root in the soil
of mutual love. It would seem that civil and religious
liberty are twin sisters, and cannot be divorced from
each other. Hence America—we mean the United
States, the legitimate representative of the New World

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

—is not the soil or genial clime for bigotry and persecution;
and it is earnestly to be hoped it will be long,
very long, before the blood-stained fiend of persecution
and intolerance, which has perpetrated more revolting
cruelties than ambition, avarice, or revenge, rears its
Gorgon head over the ruins of liberty of conscience.

Both Miriam and Langley were stricken deer. They
had equally felt the barbed arrow tipt with poison,
and shrunk from the hand by which it was launched.
Miriam was actually married by a minister of the
Established Church—there being at that time no other
mode of wedding in Virginia—and thought the vows
she pledged and received as binding as if they had
been offered at a different shrine. Nay, when afterwards
asked by her husband if she wished to accompany
him to the only church in the neighborhood,
which was Episcopal, she modestly replied, “I have
no scruple in worshipping with Christians in any
Christian church.” Those who confound bigotry with
piety, and mistake the venom of sectarianism for the
healing balm of religion, will doubtless accuse our
heroine of backsliding; but that which makes woman,
or man either, more mild and tolerant towards others
of a different sect, or more ready to exchange the
offices of kind benevolence with them, cannot be
wrong, by whatever name it may be called. And this
is the moral of our tale.

The new and endearing ties of wife and mother
gradually moulded Miriam into something less solemn
and abstracted. Though she never became a gay

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

woman, she did not lack a cheerful spriteliness, that
shed a pleasant light around the fireside; and though
not less pious, she was more tolerant of the piety of
others, though exhibited in a different guise. Her
early instilled prejudices against other sects were gradually
absorbed by the mild, forgiving spirit of Christianity,
whose basis is the universal brotherhood of
mankind. Without being gay herself, she enjoyed
the innocent gaiety of others; never railed at youthful
sports or recreations because she did not choose to
partake in them; nor did she ever turn with sour
ingratitude from the bounties spread out before her by
a beneficent Creator. Her most common and natural
mood was a quiet gentleness; and no one ignorant of
her story ever suspected the latent enthusiasm; the
energetic purpose; the obstinate, unyielding sense of
right; that lay dormant under the yielding softness,
the mild benignity, the smiling acquiescence, of the
Puritan's daughter.

Honest Gregory Moth was still alive and flourishing
on the return of his master, and survived years afterwards.
He sometimes indulged his vein, by singing
his favorite song of “Barnaby, Barnaby, thou'st been
drinking,” and often frightened Goody Mildred by
affirming, with his usual gravity, that, logically speaking,
her young mistress had certainly bewitched him,
for he would do anything but run into danger for her.
Langley, too, in their hours of chaste endearment,
which actually outlived a month, often accused her of
being an arrant witch, for she made him do just as she

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

pleased. We cannot find that he ever succeeded to
the title of his uncle, by outliving his four cousins,
but certain it is that both he and Miriam lived long
and happily, and their posterity still flourish in the
Ancient Dominion.

FINIS. Back matter

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Previous section


Paulding, James Kirke, 1778-1860 [1849], The puritan and his daughter, volume 2 (Baker & Scribner, New York) [word count] [eaf316v2].
Powered by PhiloLogic